Chapter 1

Theme of entire story: Keeping the Blade by Coheed and Cambria

Chapter 1: Lie To Me Please...

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Are you well? I hope so. Things are quiet in Canterlot. My sister told me that the Chronomancer should have arrived into this time period. Hopefully Apple Bloom can finally find happiness. She deserves it for all she did for Equestria ten years ago.

I assume you remember our conversation six years ago, when I told you about the seal in Tartarus? Luna and I believe that we have found it. Deep in the depths of Tartarus, there are unrested spirits, and I think they are reacting to the raised energy of the seal.

I promised you that I would never keep anything from you again, and I will keep that promise. I would like you to come with Luna and I to Tartarus. I have asked Cadence to join us as well. I will tell you more when you arrive.

I await your arrival.

With love,
Princess Celestia

Beyond the gates of Tartatus, a fierce battle had begun. The demons had all gathered around the large tower in the middle. It was here ten years and six months ago that a fierce battle was waged before between the Elements of Harmony and the Alicorn of Darkness Midnight. Now, the fight was between the demons of Tartarus, and the ponies that acted as the rulers of the outside world.

An army of trolls were shot away by a fierce blast. Standing ready was Princess Luna, wearing her deep blue and silver armor and wielding her crescent moon glaive. She charged forward swinging her weapon, and stopped in the middle.

Spinning the glaive above her, she slammed the blade of her weapon into a troll, and charged the weapon up with magic. The poor demon flew across the field and into a lava pool.

Before Luna could react, a demon shaped like a pony galloped over to Luna with a demonic blade in it's mouth. It began clashing weapons with Luna, actually backing her toward the lava pool. All Luna could do was block, as the assault was relentless.

An arrow hit the demon, making it flinch. Luna took that as her chance to take flight above the demon.

"STAR SHOWER!" she shouted, flapping her wings and sending large stars down onto the demon. The demon was torn apart by the stars, and soon faded away. Luna landed flexing her wings as her savior, Princess Cadence ran over to her. Like Luna, she was wearing armor, but hers was pink and white. Her weapon was a fancy bow shaped sort of like a heart, and she had a pack of arrows on her back.

"Auntie, are you alright?" Cadence asked.

"Yes Cadence, I'll live," Luna said, "We need to meet up with the others. Do you know where Tia is?"

"There was a large commotion closer to the tower," Cadence said, "I think one of them is there."

"Then let's go," Luna said readying her glaive, "Cover me, Cadence."

"Right!"

The two alicorns galloped over to the tower. Demon bats flew over them and fired laser beams at the two alicorns from their tails, but Luna cast a shield spell to defend herself and Cadence.

"Can you get them?" Luna asked.

"They're moving too fast!" Cadence said, "I only have twenty arrows left!"

"Then I'll just have to make them sit still!" Luna shouted, firing an electric blast out of her horn at the bats, paralyzing them, "Now?"

"Now!" Cadence shouted readying five arrows. Using her magic, she fired all five at the same time, actually hitting all the bats killing them.

"Impressive shot," Luna said.

Cadence smiled sheepishly before they continued their gallop over to the tower. At the base of the tower they saw a minotaur, getting hit by purple and red lasers that were actually sending it back.

The minotaur finally got tired of being hit and punched the ground, but apparently missed it's target. Twilight Sparkle teleported behind it, now wearing black and purple armor shaped like a gown. Next to her were two large orbs engulfed in magic. Her purple eyes were currently red, showing that she was using her demonic powers.

The minotaur charged at Twilight, who made the orbitals fire purple lasers at the monster, stopping it. She then jumped up and buck kicked the monster to the ground, and used the momentum to jump away and slam her orbitals at the minotaur. When she landed, she raised her horn summoning black blades from the ground impaling the minotaur. Both Luna and Cadence were shocked by how ruthless Twilight was, as the monster died in a truly gruesome way.

The orbitals returned to Twilight and she turned around, her eyes returning to their normal purple as she turned to her two shocked companions.

"Luna, Cadence, is something wrong?" she asked. Luna shook her head and smiled awkwardly.

"Um, is everything okay Twilight?" Luna asked, "That was a gruesome kill."

Twilight closed her eyes and smiled, "Sorry, this is the first time in years I've had to use my magic like this," she admitted, "I guess I'm having a hard time controlling myself."

"If you want, you can leave the rest of this to us," Cadence said, but Twilight shook her head.

"I won't leave," Twilight said, "Celestia asked me to be here, so I'm going to see this to the end. I appreciate it, but I'll be fine."

Cadence looked down gravely but Luna nodded knowingly, "I understand," Luna said, "Then let's find-"

The wall exploded and Celestia flew out onto the ground, wearing her red and gold armor and magically holding her twin broad swords. Luna immediately ran to help her sister to her feet.

"Tia!" Luna cried out, losing all composure.

"Glad you all made it," Celestia breathed out as she stood up. Twilight and Cadence ran to their side and looked up at the large demon walking out of the tower.

A Grendal...

"How do you attract these things?" Luna asked readying her glaive.

"I can't help it," Celestia said readying her swords, "It just has good taste."

"Can you two please stop with the sisterly banter for a few minutes?" Cadence asked getting a bow ready and pointing her bow forward.

"Honestly, I think they're adorable," Twilight said, her two orbitals floating in front of her, "At least they can have fun while we're fighting for our lives." Twilight turned to Celestia with a smirk, her eyes turning red again, "Try not to die on me."

Celestia returned the smirk, and they four alicorns looked up at the Grendal. Already enraged, the monster slammed both its fists onto the ground. Celestia, Luna, and Cadence all flew away, and Twilight teleported.

"STAR SHOWER!" Luna shouted, hitting the Grendal from above. The Grendal blocked with its arm, and then swiped the stars away, almost hitting the Princess of the Night.

Celestia charged at the Grendal and slashed at it with her blades, actually making the Grendal go back a bit. She jumped up slashing upward, and Cadence followed up with firing two arrows at the Grendal, making it fall over as each arrow exploded on impact (the explosions looked like hearts).

Twilight ran up to the Grendal herself and slammed her orbitals into the demon, actually knocking it into the air a bit. While it was in the air, the orbitals fired lasers at it doing extra damage. When it came down though, it reached out and grabbed Twilight holding her.

"Twilight!" Cadence shouted. Celestia and Luna nodded to each other and galloped over to the rage demon. When they were right in front of it, it actually punched them away with the same fist holding Twilight.

Celestia and Luna caught themselves and landed on their feet, and tried another tactic.

"TIME STOP!" Luna shouted. Instantly for her, everything froze. During this time she charged up to the Grendal and slashed at its fist with her glaive. She only had ten seconds, since forcibly freezing time was dangerous, but it was just enough for her to complete her task.

Time restarted, and instantly the Grendal felt a sharp pain and had to release Twilight. Twilight then took that as her chance to slam her orbitals into the Grendal HARD, knocking it to the ground again. Twilight then flew over to Luna, who was paralyzed and surrounded by electricity.

"Luna, are you okay?" Twilight asked frantically.

"Backlash... from freezing... time...!" Luna said, "I'll... be... fine in... ten... seconds...!"

Twilight nodded in understanding and ran over to Celestia's side. The Grendal staggered to its feet as they prepared their strongest attacks.

"SOLAR RAY!" Celestia shouted.

"HELL WAVE!" Twilight shouted.

Celestia shot a golden beam while Twilight shot a black and red beam. Both attacks hit the Grendal knocking it far back, but not killing it. Twilight and Celestia hunched over exhausted.

"You'll have to... end this... Lulu..." Celestia breathed out. Luna, who recovered from the effects of her spell, glared at the monster.

"How many times do I have to tell you..." Luna said through gritted teeth, "to NEVER call me that in public?!"

Luna and Cadence ran toward the Grendal. Cadence used all of her remaining arrows, doing massive damage. Luna, at the same time, charged up her magic into her glaive and jumped up into air. As Cadence's assault ended, Luna charged down with her glaive, going through the Grendal. When she reached the bottom, the Grendal split down the middle and faded away into the ground.

Luna spun her glaive around and put it at her side, making it shrink into a smaller size. Celestia sheathed her swords as Twilight made her orbitals disappear. The three of them gathered around Cadence, who was putting up her bow.

"Was that the last one?" Cadence asked.

"Looks like it," Luna said looking around, "It's quiet now."

"What we're looking for is up ahead," Celestia said, "Hopefully we won't run into anymore demons," she looked at Twilight concerned, "Are you okay?"

"Yes, but I want to get out of here soon," she said. Luna could tell, as could everyone else. Twilight was still having a hard time holding it together. No longer was she just Twilight Sparkle, but she was also Midnight. Midnight was born in Tartarus, so being "home" had to put strain on Twilight's slightly fragile mentality.

"We won't linger here," Celestia said, "Follow me."

Celestia walked into the tower. Twilight, Cadence, and Luna all followed Celestia, each one with their own memories of what this tower represented.

Celestia lead them to the roof of the tower. It was here ten years ago that Twilight fought her friends and teacher. She was terrified being here again. Her heart was racing, and it was taking all of her power to not run away in tears. Cadence walked next to Twilight and wrapped a wing around her.

"Are you sure you're okay?" Cadence asked.

"I don't like it here," Twilight said, "I don't remember much, but I've never been happy here, not even as Midnight."

"Auntie Celestia told me that you spent a lot of time outside of Tartarus when you were Midnight. Do you remember your friends from then?"

"I do. Apple Bloom was one, and I remember... Trixie was..." Twilight stopped herself and looked away. Even now, the pain of losing her dearest friend twice was too much. Knowing that she died protecting her, during a time when she shouldn't have been protected.

"Twilight, you know that Trixie's death wasn't your fault," Cadence reassured the somber alicorn.

"Yeah, just like what happened to you wasn't my fault?" Twilight asked. Cadence wanted to say something, but she couldn't. As they reached their destination, Twilight shook off Cadence's wing and walked over to her mentor and friend, both she and Luna were standing at the edge looking out at the horizon.

"Twilight, look at what's ahead," Celestia requested, "What do you make of it?"

Twilight looked out and saw something that made her heart race for some reason. It was a giant dark purple seal in the distance, in the form of a spell circle. There was energy flowing into the seal, and is was slowly spinning. Twilight knew exactly what it was, and for some reason she was trembling.

"F-F-Father...!" Twilight stuttered. Celestia and Luna looked at each other seriously. Cadence stood next to them, shocked by what Twilight just said.

"Father? As in Nightlight?" Cadence asked.

"No, she does not speak of her father as Twilight," Luna said, "She is referring to Katastroph, the former king of Tartarus who created Midnight," Luna looked at the seal, "The seal's power is weakening. Soon it will be weak enough where the Sword of the Condemned can shatter it."

"The sword will react to the seal," Celestia continued, "In the next few days the sword will be empowered and begin to draw itself to the seal. Those who desire his awakening will hunt it down."

"Why would anyone want such a demon to be-" Cadence stopped when she realized what she was saying, "I'm sorry Twilight. That was insensitive of me."

"No, you're right," Twilight said, "He's a demon, and he must never be awakened."

"As for who," Celestia continued, "You'd be surprised who would want such a power released."

"As the rulers of Equestria, it is our duty to ensure that such a monster never sees the light again," Luna said sternly, "We lucked out gaining Midnight as an ally, but I doubt Katastroph will be so forgiving."

"Katastroph..." Twilight said, still trembling uncontrollably.

The four alicorns exited the gates of Tartarus, returning to Equestria. It was frustrating that there wasn't anything they could do right now, but Twilight understood that jumping the gun would only make things worst.

"Twilight," Celestia called out, stopping Twilight, "Can I talk to you privately?"

"Yes," Twilight said. She looked at Luna and Cadence, silently apologizing. Luna nodded and walked off, Cadence just smiled warmly following her aunt. Twilight walked back to her teacher, now dear friend. The two of them took to the skies and flew to a large cloud just south of Cloudsdale.

"Twilight, you are the only pony I feel comfortable sharing my fears with," Celestia said somberly.

"Princess-"

"Twilight, we are beyond formalities such as those. Please use my birth name."

"Right, Celestia," Twilight still hadn't gotten used to being considered an equal to Princess Celestia, "What are you so afraid of?"

"What are you so afraid of?" Celestia challenged, "You understand, right? If Katastroph is ever awakened..."

"Equestria will never survive," Twilight finished. Celestia walked off a bit, and sat down next to the edge, letting a foreleg dangle off the edge.

"Twilight, I feel that my time in Equestria is almost up. My term in Equestria is the longest term any angel has managed in Equestria. I have managed this through paranoia, prophesies," she chuckled sadly, "even manipulation. Soon, I'll have to pay for all of that, and I don't think I will survive."

"Celestia, are you telling me that you're-"

"When the time comes, I will ask too much of you. I ask you to be ready for that day," Celestia turned to Twilight, "Are you sure you found her?"

"At this point, positive," Twilight said sitting down next to Celestia. It felt weird now being closer to Celestia's height (by now Twilight was about as big as Cadence), but oddly comforting, "I've been observing her aura, and from what I gathered, she is the one born on that day."

"Have you observed anything unusual about her?" Celestia asked.

"She and her friends are still practicing with their powers in secret, but she remains the best at it. She's even begun wearing a synthetic horn to pass as a unicorn."

"What of her mental state? Has it improved?"

"Sadly no. In fact it's getting worse. Ever since Apple Bloom left for Canterlot last week she's begun to spiral into darkness. I've been doing all that I can, but-"

"If there is nothing else that can be done, then she must be contained. I'll have to leave that decision to you."

"Celestia?"

"One day all of this will be yours. Twilight, you are no longer a mere unicorn. That was never what you were. You are now an eternal being, when all of this Equestria is gone, you will live on to see the next Equestria. It is a great burden, and though it will be too much to deal with, you will have a responsibility to all of the ponies. You will have to make tough decisions, just like this one."

That hit Twilight hard. She was eternal now, she knew it. That meant that the ponies she knew now would all be gone in the future.

"Eternal, huh?" Twilight asked somberly, "Will I be left behind by everyone, like how Trixie left me behind?"

Celestia responded by wrapping her wing around Twilight and nuzzling her lovingly, "You are so much stronger than me, Twilight. I know that you will handle the pain much better than I did."

"You keep talking like you won't be here," Twilight said looking at her teacher, "But you're not going to-"

Princess Celestia blind sighted Twilight with a kiss, right on the mouth. For a while they just stayed like that, and Twilight could feel Celestia's sadness and fear.

What was she hiding?

"Let's spend some time alone before I must return to Canterlot," Celestia said, "We must spend as much time together as possible before the end of the world."

Twilight responded by returning the gesture, kissing her former teacher, now dear friend/lover. This was their secret, something that not even Luna nor Twilight's dearest friends knew of. Twilight didn't even know what Celestia thought of their affair. Did she love Twilight? Was this just another instant where she was using Twilight? Twilight didn't know. All she knew was for right now she needed this wonderful yet horrible illusion.

That there was something eternal, just like she was...

Chapter 2

View Online

Chapter 2: Without You...

"Scootaloo, I don't know about this," Sweetie Belle said as she and Scootaloo walked to Diamond Tiara's estate.

"All she's done for the past week is mope around," Scootaloo said, "I refuse to let Diamond Tiara sit in her house on her birthday of all days."

"She's upset," Sweetie Belle said, "She and Apple Bloom were best friends, so I understand. I was upset too."

"Yeah, me too," Scootaloo looked down seriously, "But that's no excuse. We're all trying our best to keep going for Apple Bloom. Remember, she's happy right now. Do you think she's going to be happy if she finds out that we're missing her so much?"

Sweetie Belle sighed, "No, you're right. That's why you're the leader."

"Damn right," Scootaloo bragged. After Apple Bloom left, Scootaloo took up the mantle of CMC leader, partially because she was the oldest by a few months.

"Think she's going to like our surprise?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I think it'll get the point across," Scootaloo stated, "It'll be hard for her to be sad after seeing this."

Sweetie Belle looked in her saddle bag, thinking of the simple yet meaningful gift they had planned for Diamond Tiara.

They turned the corner and saw Diamond Tiara's mansion in the distance. She still lived in the same mansion as her parents, and now took care of her parents. Her father was still up and at 'em, and really nice. Sadly her mother was the complete opposite, being sick and currently stuck in bed. She was also very spiteful, and hated Diamond Tiara's friends.

It was weird that one could see both of her parents in Diamond Tiara.

"So, any word on..." Scootaloo asked Sweetie Belle, noticing how somber her friend got thinking about her sister.

"No, nothing. Silver Spoon has been helping me with Carousel Boutique as you know," Scootaloo nodded, "We're trying to keep it going till she gets back, but it's been a week now and still nothing. Sometimes I wonder if she's ever coming back."

"She will," Scootaloo said, "I'm sure of it."

"How are Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash handling things? And on that subject, are you still living with them?"

Scootaloo laughed, "Yeah, sadly. Dash says it's no problem, but I wanna be on my own soon. Pinkie Pie is trying to be optimistic, but I can see that she's starting to get worried. Her Pinkie Sense is going off like crazy too. She says there's going to be a big doozie."

Scootaloo could feel Sweetie Belle's concern. You always took Pinkie Pie seriously when she said there was a doozie, "Does she know when?"

"No, but it's weird. Usually she senses doozies only a few minutes to an hour before hand, and she's always smiling and cheerful. This time though, she got it a few days ago, and she's not smiling. She actually looks really scared."

"Have you been able to attend the meetings?" Sweetie Belle asked. Scootaloo shook her head.

"Rainbow Dash tells me that there's nothing to worry about, but I know that's a lie. She wouldn't be wearing the Element of Loyalty to the meetings if it were nothing."

"I hope nothing bad happens," Sweetie Belle said as they approached the mansion.

"If something bad happens, I still have that, remember."

Sweetie Belle nodded as Scootaloo rang the doorbell. A few seconds later, Mr. Rich opened the door with a warm smile.

"Ah, you came to pick up my daughter?" he asked.

"Yeah, is she having a happy birthday?" Scootaloo asked.

"As happy as she can," Mr. Rich said with a sigh and cough.

"Her mother isn't giving her a hard time, is she?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Nothing she doesn't normally do. She has been rather despondent as of late, but Silver Spoon comes down here a lot to help."

Silver Spoon came here as well? That came as a shock to Scootaloo. She knew that she was helping Sweetie Belle, but Diamond Tiara too?

"Where are they now?" Scootaloo asked.

"Upstairs, do you want to come in?"

No, was Scootaloo's first answer. She hated the Rich estate, because the air was so negative, but she didn't want to be rude. After a look from Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo sighed and smiled.

"Sure, why the hell not?"

"Diamond! I finished my breakfast!"

Diamond Tiara was in her room with Silver Spoon, lying on her bed and playing with her psychokinesis, making two glass orbs spin around her hoof. Silver Spoon trotted over to Diamond Tiara and nudged her lightly.

"Tiara, your mom just called you," Silver Spoon said. Diamond Tiara said nothing. With the same dark look on her face, she continued to focus on the orbs.

"Diamond! I need you!" her mother called out again louder. This time Diamond Tiara couldn't hold in her anger. She effortlessly sent her orbs onto their stands on her desks, got up, and buck kicked her bed. Silver Spoon stepped back in shock as Diamond Tiara looked down in anger, breathing heavily trying to calm down.

"DIAMOND!!!"

"Damn it I'M COMING!!!" Diamond Tiara shouted. She stayed there for a few more seconds before trotting to the door.

"Want me to-"

"No," Diamond Tiara said stopping Silver Spoon, "I'll deal with the crazy bitch."

Diamond Tiara walked off to her mother's bedroom, where the elderly Earth Pony was waiting for her with a raged glare.

"How dare you make me call you three times!" her mother, Pearl Necklace, spat.

"I was getting ready for my friends," Diamond Tiara said darkly, trying to keep the dark thoughts out of her head of how she wanted to hurt the mare. She was sick after all, so her illness was making her irritable.

"Where do you have to go?"

"I don't have to go anywhere," Diamond Tiara said, "It's my birthday, so I want to go out."

As Diamond Tiara took her mother's bowl into her mouth and put it on the tray, her mother gave a very unladylike snort, "Well I want to get out of this bed. Why should a devil child like you get what she wants?"

It would be too easy. With her powers, she could put an end to the bitch's life. That was wrong though. She was sick. It wasn't her fault.

"My birthday, Mother. My friends are already on their-"

"Those friends of yours ruined you. You used to be perfect, an ideal heir. Now though, those commoners-"

"Diamond? What are you doing here?" her father asked standing at the door. Diamond Tiara turned to her father smiling.

"Mother called me. She needed me to take her tray to the kitchen," she replied in a slight monotonous fashion.

"Heaven's no, not on your birthday," her father said walking over to his daughter and nuzzling her, "I'll take care of this. You should go be with your friends. They're waiting for you downstairs."

"Rich! I asked her to-"

"I'll take care of you," he said looking at Diamond's mother. He then looked at Diamond Tiara and kissed her forehead, "Go on, honey. Have fun with your friends."

"Thanks Daddy," Diamond Tiara said sweetly before heading to the door.

"Oh, Diamond Tiara," her father called out, stopping her, "Happy Birthday."

Diamond Tiara smiled and galloped over to her room. From under her pillow she pulled out the synthetic unicorn's horn and strapped it on, then ran downstairs where she saw Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle talking to Silver Spoon.

"You guys are late," Diamond Tiara said catching their attention.

"Blame Sweetie Belle," Scootaloo said, "She had to make sure her hair was done right."

"Rarity taught me that a lady has to look her best at all times. Excuse me if that means it takes longer to get out of the house than you."

Scootaloo stuck out her tongue at Sweetie Belle, making Silver Spoon laugh loudly. Diamond Tiara snickered to herself, but then cleared her throat to get their attention again.

"Um, can we get out of here?" Diamond Tiara asked, "My dad got me out of serving my mom, but I still want to be as far away from here as possible."

"Right, then let's go into town," Scootaloo suggested. Both Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon nodded, accepting their "leader's" option. Diamond Tiara didn't accept Scootaloo as the leader, but she went along with it as she was the toughest one there. Not the strongest, though. That right belonged only to Diamond Tiara.

If she wanted, no one could stop her.

"...mond? Diamond?"

"Huh?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"I asked if you were ready," Scootaloo said.

"Yeah, I'm ready."

Scootaloo smiled and started heading to the door, Sweetie Belle following her. Silver Spoon looked at Diamond Tiara worried, but then followed after her. As they walked past the flowers, Diamond Tiara looked at the marigolds in the garden. Those were her mother's favorite. A second later, half of them were engulfed in flames, Diamond Tiara smiling devilishly. She couldn't allow herself to hurt her mother, but she could destroy something her mother loved.

"Happy birthday to me," she softly sang to herself, "Happy birthday to me."

"Tavi! Are you even listening to me?"

"Huh?" Octavia snapped out of her daze and looked at the white unicorn sitting at the table in front of her, her crimson eyes filled with worry, and a bit of anger, "Sorry Vinyl, what were you saying?"

Vinyl sighed shaking her head, "Sheesh, if ya weren't interested you could have just said so."

"I am interested, I just..." Octavia said looking away somberly.

"What were you thinking about?" Vinyl asked. Octavia was silent for a few seconds before speaking.

"I had another dream," Octavia said.

"Yeah?" Vinyl asked, giving Octavia her undivided attention.

"The voice was telling me to find the sword. It said that it was close."

"Tavi, it's just a dream. You shouldn't worry about it," Vinyl said, but Octavia shook her head.

"I... don't think it is. Vinyl, it's been ten years, and I keep having them on and off. They're getting more and more frequent," Octavia smiled sadly, "I'm scared, Vinyl. The dreams make so much sense, but at the same time, they don't make any sense."

Vinyl sighed, "Tavi..."

"You remember what happened ten years ago, right?" Octavia asked.

"How could I forget?" Vinyl said, remembering what was probably scariest moment in their lives.

"Vinyl! HELP ME!!!"

"Tavi!!! TAVI!!!!"

Vinyl looked at Octavia, who was naturally trying to hide her fears with a smile. It was a habit of hers, to smile when she was worried about something. She didn't like ponies to worry about her, so she often suffered internally, which Vinyl hated. She was a complicated pony to be friends with, because she never told anypony what she was really feeling.

She wasn't easy to understand, but Vinyl always tried to make an effort. Since Octavia only seemed to smile genuinely for Vinyl, it seemed like she appreciated the attempt, even if she completely missed the mark.

"It was after that day when you had the dreams, right?" Vinyl asked, getting a nod from the somber Earth Pony, "You never told me exactly what they did to you."

"Nor will I," Octavia said simply, "I'm not reliving that moment."

"Tavi-"

"I don't need you to understand what happened. All I need is for you to be there," she started trembling, "Please Vinyl, just stay with me."

Why couldn't she just let her emotions out? Vinyl hated when she held in her tears. She assumed that if Octavia actually cried, she'd probably break down completely. Not like she'd mind. In fact, Vinyl would actually prefer it if she'd just cry. Vinyl would hold her, and she'd never criticize her.

Instead, she would have to do what she usually did.

"Ugh, ya don't gotta be so melodramatic," Vinyl said dismissively, "I promised, didn't I? That I'd always stay by your side?"

"You are a strange pony, Vinyl, being friends with somepony like me for so long."

"Takes a strange pony to know a strange pony."

Octavia smiled warmly. Vinyl just gave a small smirk as a response before going back to her drink. A few seconds later, laughter was heard walking into the bar. Vinyl turned to that direction and saw four young mares walk into the bar. A Pegasus, an Earth Pony, and two Unicorns. The one pink unicorn Vinyl saw was sometimes an Earth Pony. How that was possible Vinyl didn't know nor did she care. Well, okay. She sort of cared.

"Isn't that the pony you're obsessed with?" Vinyl asked, pointing to the pink Unicorn/sometimes Earth Pony. Octavia looked at the pony with a scary expression.

"I'm not obsessed..." Octavia said still staring at the pink pony.

"She says that, yet she's still staring," Vinyl said sarcastically to herself, loud enough though for Octavia to hear her.

"She's not really a Unicorn, you know."

"Really? That's a shock," Vinyl said sarcastically again. This time Octavia turned to glare at Vinyl.

"You don't have to be a bitch," Octavia said, making Vinyl chuckle.

"Yeah I do. I am a bitch, remember?" Vinyl said smirking.

"How could I forget," Octavia said with a sigh before turning back to the pink pony, who was laughing at a joke her Pegasus friend told, "That horn is synthetic."

"Huh," now Vinyl was really interested, "How does she use magic then? She's levitating that glass."

"How indeed," Octavia said, now giving a strange smile. Yep, Vinyl thought, not obsessed at all.

Despite the ordeal with her mother earlier, Diamond Tiara was actually having a happy birthday. She was a few months older than Sweetie Belle, who was now the only one not old enough to drink alcohol.

"So, are you having a good time?" Silver Spoon asked Diamond Tiara, who was sitting off by herself.

"Yeah, I guess," Diamond Tiara said with a sigh.

"You miss Apple Bloom, don't you?" Silver Spoon asked, unknowingly catching Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo's attention.

"Well, yeah, but it's not like I'm I'm torn up about it," Diamond said a little too cheerfully.

"Diamond-" Sweetie Belle said.

"Apple Bloom is happy, so I'm happy too," Diamond Tiara stated.

"Are you really happy?" Scootaloo asked, clearly not convinced.

"Yes, I am. Now I'd love to have another glass of scotch," Diamond Tiara picked up her glass with her psychokinesis, and was about to walk off, but Sweetie Belle stopped her.

"This is your day, so this drink is on me," Sweetie Belle said sweetly, getting a smile from Diamond Tiara. The two mares walked off, leaving Scootaloo and Silver Spoon by themselves.

"She's pushing herself, isn't she?" Scootaloo asked.

"Yeah," Silver Spoon replied, "Between her Mom's deteriorating condition, the weirdness in her powers, and Apple Bloom not being here, I think this is the most fun she's had in days."

"How about her powers? Are they still evolving?" Scootaloo asked, getting a nod from Silver Spoon.

"Her overall power level is still increasing, yes, but that's not the thing that has me the most worried," Silver Spoon said focusing on Diamond Tiara. From her view, she could see numbers, gauges, meters, all pointing to Diamond Tiara. This was Silver Spoon's unique psychokinesis ability, magical scanning.

"What really has me worried," Silver Spoon continued as she scanned Diamond Tiara, "is that her powers increase, but she hasn't been getting any new abilities."

"Has there been any visible changes?" Scootaloo asked.

"Well, her temper is getting worse," Silver Spoon said, blinking her Magi-Scan off.

"Hate to say it Silver Spoon, but Diamond Tiara always had a bad temper," Scootaloo said.

"I know," Silver Spoon replied looking at Scootaloo, who suddenly realized what she was saying. The two of them looked at Diamond Tiara, waiting for her to get back.

"How are you able to handle something so strong?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Can you keep a secret?" Diamond Tiara asked, getting a nod from Sweetie Belle, "This isn't my first time drinking," she whispered to her friend, who stepped back in shock.

"Diamond!" she shouted as Diamond Tiara shushed her.

"I used to sneak in a few bottles of the strong stuff from my dad's personal bar at night," Diamond Tiara explained.

"You're dad's bar? Did he ever-"

"Nope, nor will I tell him. Not even Apple Bloom knows, so you know you can't tell the others, right?"

"I won't, I promise," Sweetie Belle said, "Um, how does it go? Cross my heart and hope to fly, um, stick a cupcake... in my... eye?" she tried to remember the ritual Scootaloo taught her, but she knew she botched the hand motions. It did get Diamond Tiara to laugh though, which was a bonus. Sweetie Belle had secretly promised Apple Bloom to keep Diamond Tiara smiling. Even if she herself found it hard to smile.

Rarity, she thought, where are you?

Diamond Tiara looked pat Sweetie Belle and pointed to a table behind her, "Hey Sweetie Belle, isn't that Fluttershy over there?"

Sweetie Belle turned around, and when she saw the Pegasus laughing as the bartender tried to move her, she had to sigh. Fluttershy clearly had one too many again.

"Damn it," Sweetie Belle said, "It's been like that for the past week," she turned to the door and saw Spike walk in as well. He sighed and walked over to Fluttershy.

"How's Spike holding up?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"He's trying to stay busy by helping us at Carousel Boutique," Sweetie Belle answered, "Surprisingly though, I think he's actually okay. He keeps saying that Rarity will come back one day. I hope so..."

"She'll come back," Diamond Tiara said, "I'm sure of it."

"Diamond..." Sweetie Belle said looking down. She wondered how Diamond Tiara did it. It was clear that she was actually really distraught without Apple Bloom, but she still managed to be so optimistic when it came to her friends. To think, this time ten years ago she hated this mare.

Now they were celebrating her twenty-first birthday together.

Spike said something to Fluttershy, who giggled. Spike sighed again, helped her up, and escorted her out, poor Fluttershy stumbling a bit as she walked to the door. The bartender trotted back to them and used his magic to push two drinks over to them.

"Sorry about that ladies," he said, "Which one of you wanted the fruit punch?"

"That would be me," Diamond Tiara said, catching Sweetie Belle off guard, "The scotch is for my friend here."

"Diamond Tiara!" Sweetie Belle shouted, "She has it in reverse, sir. I don't turn twenty-one for another two months." Sweetie Belle glared at Diamond Tiara and took her fruit punch, secretly wondering how she was so okay. She could feel how upset Diamond Tiara really was, yet she seemed genuinely alright.

She almost didn't want to give Diamond Tiara their present now.

After Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo had a drinking contest, which much to the former's dismay Scootaloo won, the four friends began making their way to Sweet Apple Acres, where Diamond Tiara decided to stay that night.

"Sweetie Belle, I'm going to let Mr. Rich know that Diamond Tiara is staying here," Silver Spoon said, "Are you going to be okay with both of them? They're absolutely wasted."

"I'll be fine, Silver Spoon," Sweetie Belle stated, "I think Diamond Tiara is sobering up a bit."

"Heeeey Sweetie Belle!" Diamond Tiara said, clearly intoxicated, "Get your sexy flank back over here! Scootaloo wants a kiss!"

"She's lying!" Scootaloo shouted, "I don't wanna... wanna... wan...na..." Scootaloo stopped what she was saying and started laughing. Sweetie Belle face hoofed.

"Um, I'll be alright... really..." Sweetie Belle said slowly.

"Want me to stay?" Silver Spoon asked.

"Celestia, yes!" Sweetie Belle said immediately as they walked back to the drunken mares, "Diamond Tiara, are you sober enough to accept one last gift?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Yeah sure," Diamond Tiara said waving a hoof, "Unlike a certain Pegasus, I can have coherent thoughts with alchohol in my system."

"Yet you still lost!" Scootaloo taunted, "BOOM! Scootaloo is on fire!"

Diamond Tiara, proving her point, rolled her eyes and turned to Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon, "So what's the big surprise?"

Sweetie Belle reached into her saddlebag, and pulled out a small box, "Apple Bloom wanted us to give it to you on your birthday. She would have stayed here to give it to you in person, but-"

"It's great!" Diamond Tiara said quickly cutting her off, "I mean, I understand. She planned on leaving on her birthday, and I wanted her to," Diamond Tiara looked down at the box, her sadness apparent on her face. Seeing the gift from her best friend must have sobered her up a good deal. Even Scootaloo seemed to be snapping out of it.

"Hey, are you okay?" Silver Spoon asked.

"Yeah, I'm great," Diamond Tiara said a little too cheerfully, "I'm going to open it inside, if that's okay."

"Oh, yeah, sure," Sweetie Belle said, Silver Spoon nodding in agreement.

"Well, I had a great time with you guys," Diamond Tiara said smiling, "Thanks. You three are great."

"Don't mention it birthday girl," Scootaloo said, still a little out of it, "We're gonna party even harder when it's Sweetie Belle's turn. Maybe get some strippers too, eh? Eh?" she nudged Sweetie Belle smiling, the unicorn in question looking embarrassed.

"You are so difficult to be around when you're drunk," Sweetie Belle said softly before turning to Diamond Tiara again, "Have a good night, okay Diamond Tiara?"

"You too. And thanks again for talking to my parents. I don't feel like dealing with my mom tonight."

"It's your birthday, you shouldn't have to deal with that grief," Scootaloo stated, "Now, get plenty of rest... and we'll see ya in the morning, alright?"

"Yeah, right," Diamond Tiara said smiling. She hugged her friends one last time, and then walked over to the small house in the distance. Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Silver Spoon all stayed and watched her leave.

"You guys felt it too, right?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"She wanted to break down and cry so much," Silver Spoon added, "I wish I knew why she was pushing herself so much. It's clear that she misses Apple Bloom the most.

"Maybe she doesn't want to cry in front of us," Scootaloo said, "I mean, if she feels that bad about it, she might not stop crying for a while.

"Guys, you remember what she said to Apple Bloom three years ago, right?" Sweetie Belle asked, "What did she mean by "the end"?"

"Who knows," Scootaloo said, "She was always spooky like that. Let's go to the Rich estate, and tell her father where she is."

Scootaloo staggered off, Sweetie Belle right behind her.

"Scootaloo, it's the other way!" Sweetie Belle called out. Silver Spoon took one last scan of Diamond Tiara before leaving. Sure enough, her power level rose after seeing that box and learning who gave it to her.

Coincidence? Doubtful...

"Thanks again for letting me stay here," Diamond Tiara said to Applejack as they walked through the hall.

"Think nothin of it," Applejack said, her long blond mane now flowing freely under her trademark hat, "Ah told Apple Bloom Ah'd take care of ya like mah own kin."

That made Diamond Tiara feel both happy and devastated at the same time. She missed Apple Bloom so much, but at the same time, it felt like she hadn't even left. To think, there was once a time where she hated this family.

"How're ya holdin up, Sugarcube? Ah remember you an' Apple Bloom were-"

"I actually wanted to ask you that, Applejack," Diamond Tiara said quickly, diverting the talk away from herself, "Things have been pretty hectic around you lately, especially with the grave robbing last year."

Applejack stopped and looked down. Diamond Tiara turned to her and saw that she was trembling.

"I'm sorry if I over stepped my-"

"No, ya don't have anythin ta apologize for," Applejack said softly, "It actually feels nice, havin so many ponies care about me. It's been easier these days, wit Fluttershy an' her animals movin over here. Our harvest has gotten a lot bigger, an' Golden Apple Inc. is expandin all over Equestria," Applejack laughed a bit, "Flam jokes sayin that if this keeps up, we'll rule the world. So-"

"Applejack!" Diamond Tiara said putting a hoof on her shoulder, "I wasn't asking about the business. It's pretty clear looking at you that you're doing fine in that regard," since Diamond Tiara could tell Applejack had started wearing make-up and the apple shaped earrings she got three years ago, "I was asking about you. Apple Bloom was really worried about you, and so am I."

"Aw, ya'll ain't gotta worry. Ah'm fine, see?" Applejack said spinning around, "Why don't ya git some rest. Ya apparently had quite a wild time tonight."

"Yeah, that's true," Diamond Tiara said. She still was a little light headed, but her powers sped up her recovery, so that was good. They walked up to Apple Bloom's room, which made Diamond Tiara stop, "You mean I'm sleeping..."

"Ah figured ya'd appreciate it. We left it just like it wus when she left."

Diamond Tiara opened the door and looked inside, stepping into another moment in history. She could almost see Apple Bloom and herself laughing and playing together. She only felt comfortable around that mare.

"Apple Bloom..." she said to herself, hearing the door open downstairs.

"Honey! We're home!" a voice called out from downstairs. It was either Flim or Flam, but Diamond Tiara couldn't tell the difference.

Apparently that didn't matter to Applejack though, because she giggled and ran back a bit, "Be right down, sugarcube!" she then turned to Diamond Tiara, "Um, ya might not wanna come downstairs fer at least twenty minutes... jus' in case."

It took a few minutes for Diamond Tiara to realize what she was saying, but she was wide eyed when she did.

"Oh Celestia, you guys aren't going to..."

"Ah ain't sayin nothin," Applejack said turning her nose to the air. She then hugged Diamond Tiara and kissed her on the forehead, "Have a good night, Diamond Tiara."

"You too," Diamond Tiara said.

"Ah will, Ah'm sure of it," Applejack said smiling. She turned and walked down the stairs, but Diamond Tiara heard her laugh out loud a few seconds later. Yep, good thing the bathroom was upstairs. She was NOT going downstairs for the rest of the night.

"Ugh..." Diamond Tiara groaned, silently wondering if Applejack was always so much like Sweetie Belle. She walked into the room, noticing that Apple Bloom's present was on the bed. She looked around and then jumped on the bed, relaxing for the first time in days.

"It's like you're right here with me..." she said wistfully, "Apple Bloom... I miss you..."

She turned around and breathed into the pillow, "Mmm... it still smells like you... oh Apple Bloom..." she practically moaned. Apple Bloom had been gone an entire week, and it had been hard without her best friend there.

Diamond Tiara sat up and pulled the box over to her with her psychokinesis. She had to hide it from Applejack, so it felt good to relax and let her powers flow freely. She opened the box, brought to tears with what she saw inside. Pictures, lots of them, and Apple Bloom was in all of them. Diamond Tiara saw a picture of all of them in front of the old school, a picture of Apple Bloom with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo (Diamond Tiara referred to the three of them together as the Original Three), she even saw a picture of the two of them after senior prom. She picked that up and hugged it, remembering when they took the picture.

"You treated me like I was your girlfriend the entire night," she said to herself, silently going back to that night. She had never felt so loved before in her entire life, not even from her father. She put the picture down and saw one last picture. It was of Apple Bloom by herself, and it was in a frame. Diamond Tiara picked it up and saw two more things in the box. One was a piece of red fabric, and the other was a letter. She picked up the letter first, hearing Apple Bloom's voice in her head as she read:

Dear Diamond Tiara,

Sorry Ah can't be there in person on yer birthday. Ah wanted to, but a certain somepony insisted Ah leave ta see him on mah birthday, which is unfortunately only a week before yours. Ah hope yer havin a happy birthday. Since Ah'm writin this before Ah leave, let's jus' assume Ah'm happy wherever Ah am too.

Ah sometimes like ta remember how we started out hatin each other. Ya know what's funny though? Mah sis told me that when we were babies, we were actually really close. Ain't that funny? Ah guess that's why when Ah reached out ta ya ten years ago we became such good friends so fast. Truth was, deep down Ah always wanted ta be friends wit ya. Which is why I wanted to say in this letter how much our friendship means ta me.

Yer a mystery ta me, Ah'll admit. Ah never said anythin 'bout it, but Ah could tell somethin was wrong. Ah worry 'bout ya, an' when Ah come back ta Ponyville ta visit, Ah wanna talk to ya 'bout it. Ah don't like mah best friend so upset.

If Lezard doesn't ask me ta marry him right away, then Ah'll ask him. Thanks again fer pushin me ta do this. Ah'll always love ya Diamond. Best friends ferever.

With love always,
Apple Bloom

P.S. The red thing in the box is mah old ribbon. Ah want you ta have it.

Diamond Tiara couldn't hold in her tears anymore, and was sobbing. She picked up the large red/pink ribbon, hugged it, and then used her psychokinesis to tie it in her mane. She galloped over to the mirror to examine herself. Perfect.

She jumped back on the bed and picked up the framed picture, "You aren't the real Apple Bloom," she said, "but you'll do for tonight."

She kissed the picture, her lips lingering on the glass as she imagined herself kissing the real Apple Bloom, and then sat the picture down on the pillow next to her as she lied down herself.

"Good night," she said softly and lovingly, "I love you..."

Chapter 3

View Online

Chapter 3: Scared of the Dark

"Scarlet Gala, what do you have to report?" the stallion in the cloak asked the beautiful light green mare with the long blond mane and tail as she entered his tent. She was currently wearing a sexy red dress and high heels on her back legs.

"The locations of the Elements of Honesty, Loyalty, Kindness, an' Magic have been confirmed," she said, her voice deep and sensual.

"What of the Element of Generosity?" he asked.

"Neither me nor our followers can account for her location," Scarlet Gala said, sitting next to the hooded stallion, "I asked a few of the ponies in Ponyville, an' apparently she's been missin since sometime last week."

"Hm... this presents a problem," he said putting a hoof to his chin, "For now, we'll have to simply handle the Elements we can account for. You said you have a plan. Will that plan still work?"

"Yes, sire," Scarlet Gala said with a bow, "Mah plan involves the Element of Honesty."

"Act on the night of the Lunar Eclipse," he said, getting a bow from his subordinate, "I expect nothing but the best from you."

"Ah shall not disappoint you," Scarlet Gala said getting up and leaving the hooded figure to his thoughts.

Outside, Scarlet Gala trotted toward Ponyville, looking at Sweet Apple Acres in the distance. Her target was waiting for her there. Something was drawing her there, and she knew exactly what it was.

"Ah need it back, thief," she said to herself, "Mah power doesn't belong in the hooves of someone like you."

Diamond Tiara decided to have breakfast with the Apple Family, which went through an interesting dynamic change over the years. With Apple Bloom not living in the house anymore, Applejack and Big Macintosh were the only original Apple ponies living there. The Flim/Flam brothers had moved in full time, and used their magi-tech machines to help with the farming, and as Fluttershy was Macintosh's wife, she and their eight year old daughter Daisy was living there as well.

When Diamond Tiara went downstairs, she saw Daisy sitting at the table, wearing a little pink bow in her mane and a familiar red cape with a blue emblem on the back.

"Hey Daisy," Diamond Tiara said. The yellow Pegasus looked up at Diamond Tiara and smiled.

"Morning Diamond Tiara!" Daisy said flying over to Diamond Tiara and hugging her.

"You're getting good at flying," Diamond Tiara said letting the little filly lie on her back, "Has your mommy been teaching you?"

"Nope," Daisy said shaking her head, "She's too busy these days. I taught myself."

'Wow, I'm impressed," Diamond Tiara said enthusiastically, "I bet you could go against Scootaloo in a race and keep up."

"You think so?" Daisy asked, jumping off Diamond Tiara's back and going up to Applejack as she carried a plate of eggs and toast to the table, "Auntie Jackie, do you think I can beat Scootaloo? She's the second fastest flier in Ponyville, right? Can I beat her in a race?"

"Um, Ah don't know," Applejack said awkwardly, "Keep practicin and Ah'm sure you'll get there."

That answer seemed to appease the eager filly, who went to the table and started eating her breakfast. Diamond Tiara couldn't help but laugh, much to the older mare's chagrin.

"Why do ya do that ta me?" Applejack asked with a groan.

"Hey, with Apple Bloom not here, somepony has to keep you young," Diamond Tiara said. Upstairs they heard a door slam and Fluttershy stormed downstairs wearing the Element of Kindness. Her husband Big Macintosh was right behind her.

"Fluttershy, ya can't keep doin this to yerself!" Macintosh shouted.

"I'm not stopping until I find her!" Fluttershy screamed in retaliation.

"Ah ain't talkin 'bout yer search fer Rarity! Ah'm talkin 'bout you stayin out at night gettin wasted!"

"What I do with my time is none of your business!"

"It is mah business cause yer mah wife! Yer ruinin yerself over this!" Macintosh put a hoof on Fluttershy's shoulder as she looked away, "Please, honey, take a break. Stay home today an' spend some time with Daisy."

Fluttershy started trembling, "I'm sorry Mac," she said backing away from him, "Don't wait up for me tonight."

Macintosh groaned, "Fluttershy-"

"We're ending this on a light note, Macintosh," Fluttershy said sternly, "Please just drop it today."

With that she walked over to the front door and left the house. Macintosh walked over to the couch and sat down, running his front hooves through his mane in frustration. Diamond Tiara turned to Applejack concerned.

"What happened there?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Ahh well, ya know how Rarity's missin, right?" Applejack asked, getting a nod from Diamond Tiara, "Well, she an' Fluttershy were best friends, an' she's a little frantic at the moment. She ain't handlin it well. Mornin till noon she's out flyin around searchin fer a sign, then she either wastes time in the bar, or goes ta the spa. Ah tried talkin ta her, but she's become rather stubborn over the years."

Outside Diamond Tiara noticed the wind pick up suddenly, like a small tornado, "What the?!"

"That's jus' Fluttershy activatin the Element of Kindness," Applejack explained. Sure enough, Diamond Tiara saw Fluttershy run off and then take to the sky, now wearing what looked like green armored dress.

Diamond Tiara had heard from her friends that during the incident ten years ago, the Elements of Harmony went through a change. Before they needed to be near another Element in order to ignite, and even then they needed the Element of Magic, wielded by Princess Twilight, to use their full power. Now they could individually use their true power, which took the form of a suit of armor giving each of them magic, even if they didn't have horns.

Diamond Tiara looked at Daisy, who took a break from eating and was looking down in sadness. Diamond Tiara could relate to not having a dependable mother figure, but Fluttershy wasn't a bad pony. She was just upset.

Not like her mother... She was a bad pony...

"Hey Daisy?" Diamond Tiara asked sitting down next to her, "What are you doing today? Maybe we could hang out?"

"That's okay," Daisy said, "I'm meeting a friend today."

"An' when can we meet this friend you've been spendin so much time with?" Applejack asked bringing in her and Diamond Tiara's plates.

"She said she'll have to meet you soon, but she wants to lay low until then. That's what she said," Daisy said going back to her breakfast.

"Well, as long as yer safe," Applejack said.

"Yes Auntie Jackie," Daisy said, "Diamond? Can we walk part of the way together?"

"Sure Daisy," Diamond Tiara said, "I need to go into town anyway. Where does your friend live?"

"She's staying down the path," Daisy said pointing to the path leading to the forest.

"That's not out of my way," Diamond Tiara reasoned, "Alright, let's finish breakfast and head out together."

Daisy nodded and quickly finished her breakfast. When Applejack went to check on Macintosh, Diamond Tiara smiled looking at Daisy as she ate. These two were kindred spirits, she could tell. It was like looking at herself at that age, only Daisy was a lot nicer than she was. She even had a special friend that kept her safe and positive.

Perhaps, they were both even...

"Diamond?" Daisy asked turning to Diamond Tiara, "Are you okay? You're staring at me kind of funny."

"Oh, uh, sorry," Diamond Tiara said shaking her head, "I need to go upstairs and get something," Diamond Tiara rushed upstairs and ran into Apple Bloom's room. She knew exactly what that was, and it terrified her.

She was having another attack.

"I knew it would happen again," she said to herself, "I tried Apple Bloom... I tried to hold on without you..." she started trembling and and looked down, shedding a few tears, "I don't want to.. go back there... I don't... I don't... I don't..."

She curled up on the floor and sobbed silently, wishing Apple Bloom was there. She always protected her. But she was gone now, and no one could protect her from the dark.

Twilight returned to Ponyville last night and immediately called a meeting. Lately she hadn't been able to have these with everyone, but as long as someone showed up she could share what she learned from Celestia.

She was so strange that night. Twilight went to Canterlot with with her so they could spend more time together, and Celestia ended up asking Twilight to spend the night with her. In the middle of the night, Celestia started crying. As usual, whenever Twilight tried to ask her about it, she simply turned the conversation away from her.

"Celestia... what are you preparing me for?" Twilight asked, right before the door of the library opened. Twilight turned to the door and saw Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie walk in. Ten years equaled great change for the two mares, now a happy married couple. While Rainbow Dash's physique hadn't changed much, she had grown her mane out, giving herself a somewhat more feminine look. Pinkie Pie was still the epitome of a girly girl, but she seemed to have put on a little weight. Her main was slightly straighter, giving her a more mature look. Both of them were wearing their Elements, which were deactivated at the moment.

"Are we late?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"No, but everyone else is if they're showing up," Twilight said, walking to a window.

"Spike should be coming soon," Pinkie Pie said, "But I don't think Fluttershy is."

"What about Applejack?" Twilight asked, her heart racing thinking about her best friend.

"She never shows up, you know that," Rainbow Dash said with a sigh, "We should just give up on that dream."

"I trust Applejack and Fluttershy," Twilight said, "Applejack has seen too much these days, and Fluttershy is suffering without Rarity here."

Both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie looked down when Twilight mentioned Rarity. Last week, after Apple Bloom left, Pinkie Pie randomly broke down and started crying as if someone died. She didn't understand it herself, so everyone assumed it was her strange ability universally known as the "Pinkie Sense". Ever since then Pinkie Pie had been depressed, yet she could still use her Element, which Twilight was thankful for. Something told her that they'd need it.

The door opened again and Spike walked in. Since he didn't have the Element of Generosity, which he could share with Rarity, he was given a custom made suit of Cantelot Knight armor. It was silver and gold, and had openings in the back for his wings. He always wore his armor to the meetings, just in case it was needed.

Oddly enough, he didn't seem upset that Rarity was missing. He missed her, but somehow he seemed optimistic. He demonstrated this same optimism ten years ago when Rarity was put in a come, knowing that Rarity would be okay.

"Did I miss anything?" Spike asked cheerfully.

"We haven't even started yet," Twilight said. She and Spike walked over to each other and hugged, "I missed you, Spike."

"I missed you too," he said, "Sorry I haven't been able to come over. Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon needed my help at the shop."

"So now you're playing pin cushion for those two?" Rainbow Dash asked. Spike looked up, his face turning red.

"N-no! That's not... my... only... job there..." he said defeated. Both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie laughed.

"Glad some things don't change," Pinkie Pie said, not as brightly as she would have ten years ago, or even last week, but still cheerfully.

"Now that everypony is here," Twilight said, "We should get started," Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie nodded and the four of them sat down in a circle in the middle of the library.

"So, has anyone learned anything?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"That cult has gotten a few new members," Spike said.

"You mean the Sons of Midnight?" Pinkie Pie asked, getting a nod from the dragon.

"You know Fancy Pants' wife, Fleur?" Spike asked, getting nods from everyone, "She joined yesterday."

"What about Fancy Pants?" Twilight asked. Spike shook his head.

"Nope," Spike stated, "He's not a member. I saw them arguing about it. She was wearing one of their cloaks, but he wasn't."

"I don't like them," Pinkie Pie said lying down and resting her head on her forelegs, "Their energy feels weird."

"I saw a few of their members walking through Ponyville," Rainbow Dash said, "They looked like they were looking for something, or someone, if you guys get what I mean."

"Dashie, do you think she's the one they're searching for?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Who knows? That's as good as my guess though."

"Concerning her," Twilight said, "Celestia agrees with me about whether or not Diamond Tiara is the pony."

Spike, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie all looked at Twilight seriously.

"Really?" Spike said after taking a breath.

"That's NOT good," Rainbow Dash said, looking at Pinkie Pie, who just rested her head again looking somber, "You were right."

"I told you guys," Pinkie Pie said sadly, "Girls, I've started having visions."

"Wait, visions?" Twilight asked, "I thought your powers worked through twitches and sensations on your body."

"Not anymore," Pinkie Pie said, "Ever since I started mourning, my Pinkie Sense evolved. I see Diamond Tiara, but she has a dark aura, and she's hurting ponies."

"How?" Spike asked.

"It looks like magic, only there isn't a magical aura," Pinkie Pie explained.

"But that's impossible," Rainbow Dash said, "She's an Earth Pony. Earth Ponies can't use magic."

"I know what I saw, Dashie," Pinkie Pie said, "And my Pinkie Sense is never wrong."

"I'm not doubting you or the Princess," Spike said, "but I've seen Diamond Tiara and spoken to her on a few occasions. Sure she's a little short with people at times, but she doesn't have any real problems beyond anger management issues.

"But her birthday was yesterday," Twilight said, "That by itself matches what Pinkie Pie predicted. I don't want to believe it, but Diamond Tiara is the pony Celestia warned us about."

Pinkie Pie curled up biting her lip. Rainbow Dash looked at her briefly and then turned to Twilight, "So what do we do? Do we act now?"

"Not wise," Twilight said, "She isn't doing anything at the moment, and we don't even know what Diamond Tiara is or what she's capable of. If we strike too quickly we'd just be attacking an innocent mare," Twilight looked down, "Now I understand why Celestia didn't just kill me when she had the chance."

"Twilight..." Spike said somberly.

"You and Diamond Tiara are different though," Rainbow Dash said, "You're naturally a good pony, and a victim of your past life. If Diamond Tiara is that pony, then she's-"

"She's not a monster, Dashie!" Pinkie Pie said suddenly, catching everyone's attention.

"But you were the one who-" Rainbow Dash started.

"I saw her hurting ponies, but that doesn't mean she's bad! Twilight hurt ponies ten years ago, but she was still our friend in the end."

"Pinkie..." Rainbow Dash said seriously.

"Well, right now we can't do anything yet," Spike said, "For now, I suggest we keep an eye on her and the Sons of Midnight."

"I agree," Twilight said getting up, "Pinkie Pie, I know it's stressful, but can you keep telling us your visions?"

"Sure Twilight," Pinkie Pie said nodding.

"Good, and one more thing," Twilight said looking down, "Can you guys... stay with me today? Just like old times?"

Spike and Rainbow Dash smiled as Pinkie Pie stood up, "Did you have to ask?" Spike said.

"We wanted to hang out anyway," Rainbow Dash said, "Besides, there was a book I wanted to ask you about."

"Then why don't we go upstairs and look for it?" Twilight asked. Rainbow Dash smiled and the two friends walked upstairs together. Good to be able to hang out with ponies that didn't see her as either Princess Twilight or Queen Midnight.

To these ponies (and dragon), she was just Twilight Sparkle.

"Pinkie Pie, are you going to be okay?" Spike asked. No, was what she wanted to say, but she didn't want Spike or anyone to worry about her. She was really sensitive ever since what she called "The Mourning" began, but she didn't want her friends sad too.

"I'll be fine, Spike," Pinkie Pie said, trying to sound cheerful, "I just need some time to myself, that's all."

Spike nodded and walked over to to Twilight and Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie sat down at a table and looked at her trembling hooves. That was something she hadn't even told Rainbow Dash, that whatever was about to come to Equestria had her more terrified than anything before.

This felt like the end of the world was coming.

Diamond Tiara and Daisy parted ways at the exit of Sweet Apple Acres. While Daisy was there, Diamond Tiara tried her best to be her usual positive and lofty self, but now that Daisy was gone, she could lose the fake perkiness and focus on what really mattered to her right now.

The dark...

At least, that's what Diamond Tiara called it. She didn't know what it was, but for as long as she could remember she had suffered through it. There was only one pony that made it go away, and sadly, that pony was now miles away.

She looked up and saw Silver Spoon trotting ahead of her. She must have been going to Carousel Boutique. It was still early, so she could afford to stay and talk for a bit. After all, before Apple Bloom, Silver Spoon was her best friend. She wasn't always the greatest to Silver Spoon, but Silver Spoon was always a great friend to her.

True friends tell you when you're being a bitch, and Silver Spoon told Diamond Tiara that ten years ago.

"Silver Spoon!" Diamond Tiara called out. Silver Spoon turned around and smiled at Diamond Tiara.

"Morning, Diamond Tiara," Silver Spoon said trotting over to Diamond Tiara, "Did you have a good-"

Diamond Tiara galloped over to Silver Spoon and put her hooves on her shoulders, "Spoony, scan me!"

That caught Silver Spoon off guard, "Um, excuse me?"

"Use yours to scan me! Please!" Diamond Tiara begged. Silver Spoon nodded and stepped back. She closed her eyes for a second, and when she opened them she was looking at Diamond Tiara closely. She only had to look for a second, suddenly looking crestfallen.

"Diamond... your aura is..." Silver Spoon said. That was all Diamond Tiara had to hear. That confirmed it for her. It was the dark after all.

"No... no... no..." Diamond Tiara broke down and started sobbing. Silver Spoon reacted immediately and held her as she cried.

"It's alright, Diamond Tiara," she said softly.

"No it's not!" Diamond Tiara screamed through her tears, "It's not okay, and it'll never be okay! I'll never escape the dark!"

"Don't say that," Silver Spoon said looking into Diamond Tiara's eyes. She escorted Diamond Tiara to a bench nearby and they sat down, "How bad is it? Have you started having night terrors again?"

"I don't know," Diamond Tiara said, "Applejack didn't mention anything about me screaming in my sleep. I have started having episodes again though. You saw, right? Yesterday I had one right before we left."

"I remember," Silver Spoon stated, "I wanted to ask you about it, but I never got the chance. Right now it's just the episodes though, right? Maybe this time it won't be as-"

"No, it's going to be worse!" Diamond Tiara said intensely, "It's always worse! Apple Bloom was the only pony that made it go away! I can't fight this without her!"

"Listen to yourself," Silver Spoon said, "You're already starting to fall back into your old habits. Didn't being with Apple Bloom teach you anything? If you want control then you have to take control. And remember, you aren't alone."

"You still haven't told-"

"I promised I wouldn't tell anyone, and I meant that. I never even told Apple Bloom. I had always hoped that you would eventually."

"I couldn't tell her," Diamond Tiara looked down in sadness, "She was always preparing to move to Canterlot. If I told her about the dark, then she'd stay."

Silver Spoon sighed, "That's what I don't understand about you, Diamond Tiara. You knew that Apple Bloom could have helped you, yet instead of confiding in her you pushed her to Canterlot and out of reach. To anypony else, it would seem like you liked this feeling."

"I don't," Diamond Tiara pouted, "But I spent all of my childhood being a horrible friend to you, Silver Spoon. I was given a second chance with Apple Bloom."

"So you didn't want to be selfish, is that it?" Silver Spoon asked, getting a nod from Diamond Tiara, "Well, I can understand that, and I wanted her to move to Canterlot too. If nothing else, so she and Lezard could see each other again. But what are you going to do now?"

"I don't know," Diamond Tiara said, "I can't see her."

"Why not?" Silver Spoon said suddenly, "I'd like to see how she's doing. Who knows, maybe Lezard can even help you make sense of this feeling. I heard he graduated from Canterlot's School of Gifted Unicorns."

Diamond Tiara felt the dark parting away a bit, and she could help but smile, "Do you think visiting Apple Bloom would help?"

"Yes, I do. Canterlot is only a train ride away after all. It's not like she moved to Zebrica."

"That's true," Diamond Tiara said smiling, "Thanks Spoony."

"Anytime, Tiara," the two of them hugged, and Diamond Tiara felt the dark starting to slip away. Just the thought that she would be able to see Apple Bloom again made her feel-

"Scootaloo! I found her!" Sweetie Belle called out, catching the two mares' attention. They saw Sweetie Belle running up to them, and a second later Scootaloo appeared out of nowhere flying next to her. They stopped right in front of them, poor Sweetie Belle out of breath from galloping so fast.

"Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, what's wrong?" Silver Spoon asked.

"Terrible... Mr... Rich... hospital..." Sweetie Belle panted, shocking Diamond Tiara.

"What about Daddy?!" Diamond Tiara shouted jumping off the bench.

"What she's trying to say is that Mr. Rich had a heart attack!" Scootaloo said. Diamond Tiara wasted no time running past Scootaloo to the hospital. First Apple Bloom moved away, then the dark returned, she couldn't lose her father too!

When she got to the hospital, she ran right to the receptionist, "Where's my daddy!" Diamond Tiara shouted, shocking the mare behind the desk.

"Are you Filthy Rich's daughter?" she asked in shock, getting a frantic nod from Diamond Tiara, "He's in the operating room right-"

"Operating room?!" Diamond Tiara's face went white, "But he just had a heart attack!"

"Miss, it was a really bad heart attack, and he wasn't well-"

"Where is it?!"

"Miss Tiara, you need to calm down-"

Diamond Tiara slammed her foot on the ground, making the mare step away from her in fear, "Tell me where he is NOW!"

"D-d-down the hall!" she pointed to Diamond Tiara's left. Diamond Tiara wasted no time running to the operating room, where she saw the doctors moving her father to another room on a stretcher.

"Daddy! Daddy!" Diamond Tiara screamed. Two doctors stopped her right before she reached him.

"Ma'am, we'll let you know when you can come in, but you need to-"

"Don't TELL me what I need to do!" Diamond Tiara shouted, that feeling creeping up again so much she couldn't stop it, "Get out of my way or I'll-"

Diamond Tiara felt a hoof on her shoulder. She turned and saw Scootaloo looking at her seriously, "Diamond, let's just let them do their job."

"But-"

"We'll see him in a few minutes, but right now you need to calm down."

Diamond Tiara realized then that she wasn't wearing the synthetic horn Silver Spoon gave her. If her powers acted up, they'd question how an Earth Pony could do the things she would be doing. A lot of them were weird even for a Unicorn.

Diamond Tiara relented and stepped back, and let the doctors do their job. She hated this, and she hated having to take orders from Scootaloo even more, but unfortunately Scootaloo was right. She sat down next to the door with Scootaloo, praying that her father would be okay.

"When did this happen," Diamond Tiara asked once Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon arrived.

"This morning we think," Sweetie Belle said, "I was going to tell him you were staying at Sweet Apple Acres, since he was asleep last night when we went there, but he was laid out on the floor when I got there."

"I was with her," Scootaloo added, "So I flew at top speed to the hospital and got them to help him. Before you ask, there's a doctor watching your mother as well."

Diamond Tiara actually didn't want to know. In fact, she would have preferred it if the mare died by herself for working her father to the point of a heart attack.

"Miss Tiara," the doctor said coming out of the room.

"How is he?" Diamond Tiara asked, "He's going to be okay, right?"

The doctor closed his eyes and took a deep breath before speaking, "I'm sorry Miss Tiara," the doctor said, "We tried everything to help him, but in the end he..."

Everything stopped for Diamond Tiara at that moment. Her father was... gone?

"We really did the best we could. If you want any help with your mother, please don't hesitate to call us," the doctor put a hoof on Diamond Tiara's shoulder and slowly walked off, leaving Diamond Tiara to her thoughts.

"Diamond, talk to us," Sweetie Belle said.

"I... um... I need some fresh air..." Diamond Tiara slowly trotted to the exit. She thought she noticed Silver Spoon about to run after her, but Scootaloo stopped her. She couldn't help but be thankful about that. She needed to be alone.

Outside she noticed that it started raining. A perfect match for what she felt. The dark was back, Apple Bloom was away in Canterlot, and now she lost her father, which meant two things. One, now she had to be alone with her mother, unless one of their maids was present, which was rare these days.

Two, now she couldn't go to Canterlot to see Apple Bloom. She was trapped, and the dark just got a lot darker.

Chapter 4

View Online

The following happens at the same time Diamond Tiara learns of her Father being hospitalized.

Chapter 4: The Guardian Arrives

It was sad that her mommy was still being distant, but Daisy forgave her. She was sad too when Pumpkin Cake and Pound Cake moved to Trottingham with their parents. She knew where they were though, so she could write to them and even visit them on the holidays. Uncle Flim told her that Mommy didn't know where her friend was. If she didn't know where her friends were, she might have been that upset too.

Oh well, at least she had her friend.

She hadn't known this friend for long. Actually, she met her a week ago, after Miss Rarity disappeared. She was really nice, but really serious. She said that she was there to do something really important, so Daisy decided to help her. In return, her friend agreed to play with her and help her get her Cutie Mark.

Normally she had to wait till school was over to see her friend, but today was Sunday. This meant she could spend the entire day with her. Daisy couldn't wait.

Her friend was staying at her old house. Mommy had lived there for years, but they had to move to Sweet Apple Acres with her Auntie Jackie after her Auntie Bloomy moved away to Canterlot. She missed her old house, and she really missed her Auntie Bloomy, but with her friend, none of that mattered.

"Hello?" Daisy called out when she stepped into the old cabin. Her friend kept the place nice and in order. She must have been a bit of a neat freak.

"I came over just like I said I would. I was thinking we could walk through town together, if that's okay."

"I have no problem with that," her friend said walking downstairs. She was a large pony like the Princess, having wings and a horn. She had a really long and full deep blue mane and tail, her coat was white, and she had a Cutie Mark shaped like a sword and shield.

"Did you sleep well, Vale?" Daisy asked walking up to her friend and hugging her.

"Yes, I did," Vale said sweetly, "Those sheets you gave me were comfortable. I just hope you don't get in trouble."

"Mommy and Daddy don't use those sheets anymore," Daisy explained, "Besides, I don't think Mommy would even say anything to me about it. I don't see her much at all anymore," Daisy said looking down.

"You seem troubled, Daisy," Vale said, "Is something wrong?"

"Mommy and Daddy had another fight," Daisy said sadly, "She didn't even say good morning to me. She just ran out of the house to find her friend."

"I... see..." Vale said softly, grimacing a bit. Daisy perked up immediately though.

"But I have you now, Vale," she said brightly, "We'll always be friends, right?"

Vale closed her eyes and took a deep breath, "That's right. I'll look out for you as long as I can. I promised after all, that I'd help you get your Cutie Mark."

"Right, and speaking of which," Daisy reached into her saddlebag and pulled out a cape just like hers, "I found these. My Auntie and her friends used to wear these when they were my age, because they didn't have their Cutie Marks either."

"Huh..." Vale said running a hoof over the fabric as if she recognized it.

"They called themselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders," Daisy explained further, "Now they're just CMC. I know you already have your Cutie Mark, but since your helping me, you can be a Crusader too. At least until you get started with your mission."

Daisy walked over to Vale and wrapped the cape around her neck. It fit her more like a scarf since she was so big, but the emblem was fully visible. Once it was secure, Vale stood up and walked over to a mirror, examining herself.

"With a little make-up, this could even be a-" Vale stopped mid sentence, and looked shocked. She did that from time to time, as if she was saying something she didn't want to say. Vale shook it off and walked over to Daisy, "Now, why don't you take the lead?"

Daisy nodded and happily skipped out of the house, thinking about the fun she and her friend would have today.

After spending time with Twilight at the library for a few hours, Spike decided it was time to head out to Carousel Boutique in order to open shop. Looking up at the carnival themed building, he couldn't help but be filled with positive memories.

He walked to the front door and rubbed his hand on the door, "Frozen in time, just like you," he said. He pulled out his key and walked in. It was Sweetie Belle's insistence that they keep the place looking exactly the same as it was when Rarity left. Exactly the way it was. It was such that cleaning became an interesting exercise, with Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon arguing over whether or not the place was clean enough, as Silver Spoon was a bit of a clean freak.

It was sad that Spike didn't have more say in it, because he remembered exactly how she liked it. He stretched a bit, and then went to his room to take off his armor. He couldn't tend to the shop wearing armor. Well, he could, but if Rarity did come in and saw him wearing that, she'd have a fit.

After getting his armor off, he went back downstairs and saw Silver Spoon opening the door.

"Silver Spoon?" Spike asked.

"Oh Spike. Good, you're here," Silver Spoon said trotting over to him, "Listen, we're not opening up today."

"Why not? Did something happen?"

"Diamond Tiara's dad is in the hospital," Silver Spoon said shocking the dragon.

"Filthy Rich? Is he going to be okay?"

"I don't know, but we're going to stay with her at the hospital. Scootaloo is already on her way there, and I told Sweetie Belle I'd meet her as well."

Spike looked down thinking, and then had an idea, "Hey, I'll watch the shop for you guys."

"Are you sure? I don't want to leave you here alone," Silver Spoon stated, but Spike shook his head.

"Nah, it's cool. Besides, Sapphire Shores is coming today,, and you know how she gets. I'll be fine."

"Well... if you're sure..."

"Yes. Give Diamond Tiara my best, okay?"

"I will," Silver Spoon hugged Spike, "Thank you so much, Spike. You're a life saver."

"Yeah," Spike said arrogantly, "I know I am," Silver Spoon playfully hit him and trotted to the door, "Hey, Silver Spoon."

"Yeah?"

"You still haven't talked to Sweetie Belle, have you?"

Silver Spoon froze, "Now isn't the time for that, Spike," she said in a slight monotonous manner.

"Silver Spoon-"

"Thank you for watching the shop, Spike. I'll see you later," she continued, still sounding like a drone. She then walked out of the shop, leaving Spike by himself. She got like that whenever anyone tried to discuss anything related to how she felt. She was an expert on controlling her emotions, but as such she never really dealt with her internal issues.

Spike was about to go get Sapphire Shore's outfit ready when he remembered that there was a particular gem he wanted to get for it, "Damn it, do I have time?" Spike asked looking at the clock next to him, "She's not coming for another twelve hours. I have more than enough time."

He stepped out of the shop to go to the mountains. It was the same place that Rarity got captured by the Diamond Dogs twelve years ago. Good thing the Diamond Dogs were gone now, so he wouldn't have anything to worry abou-

"Oof!" Spike said as he bumped into somepony.

"Terribly sorry," a familiar voice said.

"Huh?!" Spike turned around and got the shock of a lifetime, "R-Rarity?!"

The Alicorn standing in front of him looked wide eyed. She looked just like her, but there was just no way. Rarity wasn't an Alicorn. In fact, since when was there a fifth Alicorn in Equestria.

"Um... I..." the Alicorn said slowly, oddly stepping away from him.

"Vale!" Spike heard from a distance. He looked and saw Fluttershy's daughter, Daisy, running up to them, "Are you okay?"

"Yes, Daisy, I'm fine," she said. Celestia, she even sounded like her. But her name was... "Can I help you?" the Alicorn said coldly to Spike, who was still staring. Spike shook his head and calmed his nerves, hoping that she would suddenly stop looking so much like Rarity.

Sadly, it didn't work.

"Uh... it's just... you look so much like..."

"I believe you have me mistaken for somepony else," she said turning to Daisy, "Let's go, honey."

"O-okay Vale," Daisy said as Vale walked past the dragon. For the love of Celestia, it was driving Spike crazy.

"Hey wait!" the Alicorn stopped and turned around, her blue mane flowing in the wind as she gracefully turned to face him.

"What?" she asked nonchalantly.

"It's just... um..." the Alicorn was tapping her front hoof impatiently, making Spike even more nervous, "My name is Spike," he said, relenting as it seemed this pony wasn't who he thought she was, "I'm sorry, you just look like someone I know."

"You mean this 'Rarity'?" the Alicorn asked.

"Yeah. Actually, the two of you could be twins," awkward silence fell between them, "Um, are you a Princess?"

The Alicorn laughed, making Spike's chest feel funny, "What gave you that idea? Was Rarity a Princess?"

"Well, to me she was," Spike said looking down and kicking a stone, "I asked because you're an Alicorn, and all the Alicorns I know are Princesses."

"Well, sorry to disappoint you, but I'm more of a knight where I'm from," the Alicorn stated, before putting a hoof to her mane and looking up in a haughty manner, "But I'm flattered that you'd think that I'm beautiful enough to be one." They both laughed, but Spike was going crazy. Just the way she held her mane made her look so much like her.

"My name is Vale," the Alicorn said, "You'll have to excuse me, but Daisy is giving me a tour of Ponyville. I'd hate to keep her waiting."

"But I'm not-" Daisy began.

"It was nice meeting you, Spike. Hopefully I can see you again," Vale said, turning around and quickly trotting away.

"Vale! I'm sorry Spike, Vale's really shy," Daisy explained.

"It's okay Daisy, have fun okay?" Spike said. Daisy nodded happily and skipped away after her friend. If Spike didn't know better, she was trying to get away from him. Was she uncomfortable? She looked and acted so much like Rarity it didn't make any sense, but she couldn't be Rarity.

Spike decided to look into it later. It was clear that she was going to be sticking around, so he'd have plenty of time to confront her. Right now he had a demanding customer to prepare for.

The sword...
Find the sword...
And reclaim our power...

Octavia woke up from her nap with a start. She didn't get much sleep last night, so when she went to the park, she found herself dozing off on a bench. Thankfully no one bothered her, but she was a famous classical musician. She could do just about anything and get away with it.

"Guess I won't be getting much sleep right now either," she said to herself. That was the same "dream" she had last night, and it was mostly that voice telling her to "find the sword" and to "reclaim her power". What did it mean?

"Daisy, be careful honey!" a highly feminine voice said. Octavia looked and saw a white Alicorn looking up at the sky, a string with a kite at the end tied to her hoof. Octavia got the strangest feeling looking at the Alicorn. It was almost like she knew her. A name even came to her as she looked at her flank and saw her sword and shield Cutie Mark.

"V-Vale...?" Octavia asked, slowly getting up and trotting to the Alicorn. When the Alicorn turned to her she almost jumped out of her skin, and looked at her as if she saw a ghost.

"Morgana?!" the Alicorn shouted, confusing Octavia. What did she call her?

"I'm... sorry?" Octavia said. The Alicorn closed her eyes and took a deep breath.

"Forgive me, you must be confused. I think I mistook you for someone else. Ha! Someone did that to be earlier actually," the Alicorn said, looking away somewhat pained.

"Are you alright?" Octavia asked, "You seem down."

"Oh no, I'm fine, I just-"

"This is fun Vale!!!" a child's voice called out from above. Octavia and the Alicorn looked up and saw a little yellow filly hanging on the kite. The Alicorn looked somewhat horrified.

"Daisy, honey! I think you should come down now!" she shouted.

"Aw, but I haven't gotten my Cutie Mark yet!" the filly called out.

"Please, dear! I don't want you getting hurt!"

"Alright," Daisy said sadly as Vale lowered the kite, breathing in relief.

"I'm literally too afraid to ask," Octavia said.

"Daisy is trying to get her Cutie Mark," Vale said shaking her head, "I promised I'd help her. The only reason I was okay with this is because she's a Pegasus that can already fly."

Octavia laughed, taking note that the Alicorn seemed uncomfortable, "Are you sure you're alright?"

"Yes," she lied, "I'm fine," when the filly came down, she walked over to the Alicorn turning her flank to the side.

"Did I get it? Did I?" she asked.

"Unfortunately not," the Alicorn said with a smile. The filly looked at her flank in sadness.

"Oh well... Next on the list is..." she ran to her saddlebag lying on the ground and picked up a list, "Bull riding!"

The Alicorn looked like she was choking for a second, "B-BULL RIDING?!!!" she screamed.

"Come on Vale! I think I saw some bulls this way!" the filly said. The Alicorn face hoofed.

"She's dead serious, isn't she?" she asked herself, "I'll see you later, ma'am."

"Good bye... Vale..." when Octavia said that, the Alicorn turned to her in shock.

"How did you..."

"She said your name a few times," Octavia said. Oddly enough, the Alicorn, now confirmed to be Vale, breathed out in relief.

"I see. Well then, it was good to meet you, um..."

"Octavia," she said, "My name is Octavia."

"Well it was nice meeting you, Octavia," Vale said, bowing to Octavia.

"Um, by the way, who is Morgana?" Octavia asked, "You called me that earlier."

"It's no one," Vale said, "She was a Unicorn I knew a long time ago."

"Ah, sorry I wasn't her," Octavia said, shocked when Vale snorted lightly and walked off.

"I'm not," Vale said.

As she left, Octavia sat down on the grass, the name echoing in her head.

"Morgana..." she said to herself. That name sounded... familiar to her...

The sun was setting as Twilight made her way to the train station. She got a letter from Celestia, asking Twilight to meet her. She hadn't gotten used to seeing Celestia so sensitive. When she was a child, she saw Celestia as a mother figure. That of course changed due to the events of ten years ago, but three years later Celestia did something that changed everything.

"I still don't know," Twilight stopped for a second and looked down in uncertainty, "Do you need me? Or is it me that needs you?" Twilight told Celestia that she Trixie's death still bothered her, and that she wasn't sure of her feelings for the loyal mare who died in her forelegs. How did Celestia handle it? By treating her like a girlfriend.

Was she just treating Twilight as such? What if she actually was Celestia's...

Twilight decided not to think about it too much. She instead continued her trek to the train station. She didn't want to worry about anything right now. She was going to see someone who was the slowly becoming the love of her life, assuming what they had was real.

"That was a lot of fun!" Twilight heard ahead. It sounded like Fluttershy's daughter, Daisy.

"I fail to see how any of those things will get you your Cutie Mark," a second voice said, one that Twilight recognized, and it made her heart leap.

"I figured if I tried random things I'd get my Cutie Mark eventually. Besides, I like spending time with you Vale."

That name...

Vale...?

Twilight froze as Daisy and a familiar white Alicorn walked past her. The Alicorn stopped right next to her with a serious and shocked expression. Daisy looked up at Twilight with a smile.

"Princess!"

"H-hi Daisy," Twilight stuttered, "How are you doing?"

"I'm great. Me and my friend had a lot of fun. Vale, this is Princess Twilight Sparkle. She's a good friend of my mommy's."

"It's nice to meet you... Princess..." Vale said with the slightest edge of venom, but only Twilight caught it.

"It's nice to meet you too... Vale..." Twilight said, returning the venom.

Daisy looked up at the two Alicorns confused, "Um, Vale? Is everything okay?"

"Everything is fine," Vale said kneeling down to the filly, "Why don't you wait for me by Sugar Cube Corner? I need to talk to the Princess about a few things."

"Is this about your mission?" Daisy asked.

"As a matter of fact, yes it is," Vale stated, "I'll meet you in a bit, alright?" Daisy nodded and skipped off. Vale stood up but didn't turn around, "So this is how the Aberrant handles threats to Equestria. She gives them control over the very ponies they tried to kill."

"Aberrant? Oh, you mean Celestia?" Twilight said with a dark smile, "Yeah, I can see why she'd earn that title. She told me that she wasn't liked by the other angels of Elysium."

"Time and time again she went against the wishes of the All Mother," Vale said seriously, "If it weren't for her taking pity on you, Midnight, Equestria might be at peace."

"Oh, but Equestria is at peace, Vale," Twilight said, "Do you see any demons attacking?"

"Actually," Vale turned to Twilight, her blue eyes glowing green, "There's one standing right next to me."

"And here I thought we could forget what happened five thousand years ago and go back to being friends," Twilight said with a slightly evil smile, her eyes glowing red.

"Friends?! The fact that you'd even suggest that shows that you haven't changed at all, Midnight. You a demon, and in order to ensure Equestria's safety you need to be destroyed once and for all."

"Is that your 'mission'? Did your Mommy send you to kill me?"

"My mission has nothing to do with you, yet. I was sent after a particular demon, but I won't know where it is until the Lunar Eclipse. That is unless you tell me where it is, cause I'm assuming you know."

Twilight looked up thoughtfully, "Hm... I might... but maybe I need to find this 'demon' as well. If I tell you where it is, then I won't be able to save it."

"Save it? There's nothing to save and you know it. Whoever it's taken the form of, that pony is nothing but an empty vessel, no better than a doll."

"You would know all about that, wouldn't you... Rarity."

Vale was wide eyed, "Don't you dare call me by that name! That was a good mare who deserved better than a monster like you for a friend!"

That hurt, that hurt Twilight a lot, but she deserved it and she knew it. That didn't mean she was going to give Vale the benefit of the doubt though.

"They really have you brainwashed, don't they? Well, what happens to you doesn't matter. Your right, Rarity was a good mare, and it disgusts me knowing where she is right now. However, I'm going to be the bigger mare here."

"And what does that mean?"

"I'm going to suggest we step away from each other here. You go see Daisy, I continue to where I was going, and we both act like this meeting never happened. I'm willing to forgive you for that day, you know?"

"You forgive me?!" Vale and Twilight turned around to face each other, "Those were innocent ponies you killed Midnight! Do you not have any sense of sympathy?! Do you not feel guilty for what you did?!"

"I'll admit, part of me does, but another part of me doesn't. I honestly loved and cherished them, but they turned on me the second they learned where I came from. I don't like knowing that I killed them, but they hurt me. But you don't care about any of that, do you? All you care about is your 'duty' as the Guardian of Equestria!"

"My duty comes before everything else!"

"I know, including your so called friends, right?!"

"Damn you Midnight! I should strike you down right now, demon!"

"Why don't you, angel?! That is your mission, right?!"

The two of them hunched forward pointing their horns at each other, but stopped when they saw ponies staring at them. Vale stood up and deactivated her powers, allowing her eyes to return to normal.

"I'll step down, like you suggested. I will warn you though, if you get in my way Midnight, I won't hesitate to kill you."

"That's one thing we can agree on," Twilight said, allowing her powers to calm as well, "Even if you were once my friend, I won't hesitate anymore."

"At least that much has changed for the better concerning you," Vale said turning around, "Have a good night, Midnight."

Vale walked off, and Twilight breathed out in relief and continued to the train station. As she walked, her heart started beating faster and faster, until she reached the train station and she felt like she was going to be sick. Was that Vale? Was it Rarity? If it was Rarity, then why did she sound so spiteful? If it was Vale then what happened to Rarity? Did the All Mother kill her friend to bring back the only pony left that wanted her dead and could actually kill her with enough effort?

The train arrived a second after she got to the platform, and a strange pony walked out of the train. She was wearing a long black cloak and sunglasses, but to Twilight her size gave her away.

"Are you surprised, my love?" Celestia said happily, but she frowned when she got closer and saw how upset Twilight was, "Twilight, sweetie? Why are you trembling?"

"I don't care anymore," Twilight said, tears flowing freely from her eyes.

"Twilight?"

"I don't care who sees us," Twilight looked up at Celestia desperately, "Love me, please."

Celestia took off the sunglasses, and in a shocking move pulled Twilight into a kiss, right there on the train station. Right now, she needed Celestia.

"Vale, are you okay?" Daisy asked as she and Vale walked back to their houses, "You look upset."

"I'm fine, Daisy," Vale said looking back at the direction Twilight went in, "The Princess and I just had a serious conversation, that's all."

"Did you two fight?"

"No, dear, we didn't fight," Vale said.

But we were dangerously close to fighting...

Chapter 5

View Online

Chapter 5: Break Me Down

It was a week after the death of Filthy Rich, and a surprising amount of ponies mourned his loss. It was a common misconception that everyone in his family was snooty and stuck up. Actually, he was known for it's generosity. A number of charities were funded by him, and the Elementary School even expanded thanks to his contribution.

Most ponies were worried about his daughter, Diamond Tiara. She used to be sort of a brat as a child, but somehow she grew up into an upstanding young mare that was loved by everypony. Sure she inherited her mother's temper, but she also inherited her father's kindness. Because of the love she had, everypony attended the funeral solely to see how Diamond Tiara was doing.

"So?" Scootaloo asked Silver Spoon as the preacher spoke.

"She's about as bad as you'd expect," Silver Spoon said, "Only about twenty times worse."

"Celestia..." Scootaloo said turning to look at Diamond Tiara, who was sitting at the other side with her mother. She was in a wheelchair, and was the only reason Diamond Tiara hadn't sat with her friends.

"She looks so miserable right now," Sweetie Belle stated, "It's like all of the life in her is slipping away."

"Are we talking about Diamond Tiara or her mother?" Scootaloo asked, earning a light slap on the fore leg from Sweetie Belle.

"Scootaloo, that's not nice!" Sweetie Belle scolded.

"Like you weren't thinking it."

"Even still, that's her mother," Sweetie Belle said, "She hasn't been well either, since Mr. Rich died. I bet she's taking it just as hard."

"More like taking it out on her daughter," Scootaloo stated. While they talked, Silver Spoon continued to scan her, noting the constant rise in her aura. She could barely see Diamond Tiara through her magi-scan, as her aura had gotten so thick and dark. Her mother started fussing at her over something they couldn't hear, and Silver Spoon noted that her already dark aura got darker.

"That's not good," she said to herself.

"What's not?" Sweetie Belle asked, Scootaloo also turning to her. Silver Spoon was about to say something, but Diamond Tiara walked up to the alter so she could say a few words.

"My dad hated his name," she began, "He said that it gave him a bad image. You see, everyone in his family had names like that. My great grandfather for example, was named Stinkin Rich," she laughed sadly, "I don't know the names of the rest of my family on his side, because he didn't want anything to do with his family. He wanted to change his image, which is why he invested so much into helping the community. He said that when he had a child, he'd make sure that foal would have a name that emulated the beauty in his or her heart, which is why-" she choked on her words a bit as tears started to stream from her eyes, "Which is why he named me Diamond Tiara.

"I never did anything to deserve that name. I even convinced myself that I'd just live off of his inheritance, hence my Cutie Mark. I took advantage of him... so much... growing up. Asking him for toys, demanding that I have the biggest parties; looking back, I proved how wonderful he was. He never complained, never scolded me," she laughed again, "Okay, that's a lie. He fussed at me once, when I was being too much of a brat to Apple Bloom, who ironically became my dearest friend later in life.

"The thing that hurts the most about this death isn't that it happened after my birthday," she was close to breaking down, as her voice started cracking, "Nor is it the fact that I didn't get to say good-bye. What hurts the most is that the very last thing I did for him..." now she broke down completely, "was take advantage of him again! Instead of coming home to help take care of Mom, I stayed at a friend's house! I have to live with the knowledge that the last memory he has of me was my selfishness!"

"Oh Diamond Tiara..." Sweetie Belle said, crying herself. Silver Spoon couldn't take it anymore, and started trotting over to her best friend as she cried.

"Daddy, I'm sorry!" Diamond Tiara sobbed, "I'm sorry I didn't appreciate you! I'm sorry I was a terrible daughter! I'm sorry I-" she couldn't finish her sentence. She collapsed at the altar, just in time as Silver Spoon came and put her forelegs around her friend.

"Shh... it's okay Diamond Tiara..." Silver Spoon said softly, "I'm here."

She escorted Diamond Tiara back to her seat, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo running to her aide as well. As they all gathered near Diamond Tiara, her mother cleared her throat.

"Excuse me, I don't remember these three sitting-"

"She needs us," Scootaloo said simply.

"Well I don't want you near my daughter!" Pearl Necklace said, "Help! These murderers are harassing me!"

"Murderers?!" Scootaloo shouted, Sweetie Belle standing in front of her before she attacked the old mare, "If you weren't Diamond Tiara's mom I'd-"

"Scootaloo, calm down!" Sweetie Belle shouted.

"See?! She's trying to kill me too, just like she killed my husband! These two should be in jail!" Pearl Necklace had the audacity to turn to Silver Spoon with a smile, "Oh, but you're okay, Silver Spoon."

"Thanks...?" Silver Spoon said looking around a bit. Poor Diamond Tiara stiffened as her mother went back to screaming.

"Why isn't anyone getting these two away from my daughter?!" she continued, "Help!"

Rainbow Dash ran over to them and put a hoof on Scootaloo's shoulder, "Hey, come on."

"You've got to be kidding!" Scootaloo retaliated, "I'm not leaving her, Dash! Sweetie Belle and I are her friends too!"

"Right now, all your doing is making a scene," Rainbow Dash said.

"But-"

"CELESTIA, PLEASE JUST GO!" Diamond Tiara screamed. Everyone in the church went silent and looked at Diamond Tiara, who was holding her head and sobbing loudly.

"Diamond..." Silver Spoon said rubbing the grieving mare's shoulder.

"I appreciate it, but right now you're just making it worse! Just go away right now, please!"

Scootaloo looked away in anger and frustration, but after a second she turned and walked out of the church. Rainbow Dash galloped after her, but before Sweetie Belle left she put a hoof on Diamond Tiara's other shoulder.

"We're here for you no matter what, okay?" she asked. Diamond Tiara nodded and looked up at Sweetie Belle.

"Thank you, Sweetie Belle," Diamond Tiara said.

"Why are you still here?!" Pearl Necklace asked. Sweetie Belle gave a pained sigh, and then trotted over to where Spike was, sitting next to him. Silver Spoon, while holding Diamond Tiara, took another scan of her friend, and her heart sank. This was the darkest she had ever been.

Scootaloo went to her magi-tech bike and sat on it. She was debating on just leaving the funeral, or at least going for a ride around Ponyville. Funny, because she got this thing in an act of betrayal. She wondered what Apple Bloom would do at a time like this. She dealt with Pearl Necklace more than anypony in the last ten years than anypony, yet she never complained or anything.

"Damn it," Scootaloo said, "How would she handle this?"

"She wouldn't leave, that's for one thing," Rainbow Dash said walking up to Scootaloo, "You okay kid?"

"No, I'm not," Scootaloo pouted. Dash wrapped a wing around Scootaloo.

"You know she didn't mean it," Rainbow Dash said. Scootaloo shrugged her shoulders as a response.

"I don't know if I can do this, Dash."

"Can't do what? Look after your friend?"

"Deal with... that," Scootaloo got off her bike and walked off a bit, "Don't get me wrong, Diamond Tiara is a good friend, and I promised Apple Bloom I'd take care of her, but her mother is just so..." she screamed in frustration as a means to finish her thought, "I want to be there for Diamond Tiara, but-"

"So be there for her," Rainbow Dash said simply. Scootaloo turned to her incredulous.

"You can't expect it to be that easy," Scootaloo said.

"No, I don't. True loyalty isn't easy," Rainbow Dash walked next to Scootaloo and looked up at the sky, "I didn't even know the true meaning of loyalty till the incident ten years ago. Scootaloo, loyalty means standing by your friend no matter what, even when it's hard to. I know right now you just want to storm off, but Diamond Tiara needs you."

"What she needs is Apple Bloom," Scootaloo said, "Come to think of it, why isn't she here? Mr. Rich's death was in the paper, right?"

Rainbow Dash looked away a bit frowning, "Scootaloo, Apple Bloom can't come here right now."

"Why not?" Scootaloo said, suddenly getting suspicious, "Does this have to do with the meetings?"

"Scootaloo-"

"Something's happening, isn't it. You guys know what it is, but you won't tell us. Dash, I can fight too. Let me know what's going on and I can-"

"Scootaloo!" Rainbow Dash shouted cutting Scootaloo off, "Now isn't the time to talk about that."

"But-"

"Right now just look after Diamond Tiara," Rainbow Dash started making her way back to the church, "I know it doesn't make sense now, but I swear to you, it will. For right now, just trust me, okay?"

As Rainbow Dash left, Scootaloo sat on her bike and folded her forelegs irritably. She always did that whenever Scootaloo asked about the meetings. What would make sense? And what was Apple Bloom doing now?

Were Dash and her friends protecting her?

Scootaloo came back just in time for the final part of the funeral. Two unicorns Diamond Tiara didn't know along with her uncle and surprisingly the DJ Vinyl Scratch were carrying the coffin to the graveyard. She didn't want to be there. This was the last place she wanted to be actually.

But as the daughter of the departed, it would have been in poor taste to leave, right?

"Diamond Tiara, are you going to be alright?" Silver Spoon asked. All Diamond Tiara could manage at the moment was a nod, partially because she couldn't bring herself to speak, but mostly because her mother was right there. She couldn't tell Silver Spoon what was really on her mind.

Dark... so dark...

"Diamond! Take me home!" her mother commanded.

"We have to attend the lowering of the-"

"I don't want to see them bury that shell into the ground! I want to go home!"

Diamond Tiara was so ready to choke her. She thanked Celestia that Silver Spoon was right there, or she might have actually done it. Diamond Tiara took a deep breath before speaking again.

"You were the one who want to come in the first place," she said through gritted teeth.

"That was then! Now I'm tired!" Pearl Necklace whined. How on earth could she be tired?! All she did was whine and complain while being pushed around by Diamond Tiara, who did all of the work! She was tired! She lost someone she really cared about! SHE WAS-

"Diamond Tiara!" Silver Spoon put a hoof on Diamond Tiara's foreleg, stopping her as her psychokinesis was acting up, "You need to take some time and relax. How about I take her home?"

"Would you? Please?" Diamond Tiara practically begged. Silver Spoon nodded and took the back of the wheelchair, but as Diamond Tiara was about to leave Pearl Necklace grabbed her foreleg.

"I ordered you to take me home!" she screamed, "Not Silver Spoon!"

"Mother, let go of my leg," Diamond Tiara said as calmly as she could.

"Don't make Silver Spoon do your job! All of this happened because you pushed your job on your father! Now you want to kill me too, is that it?!"

"Ma'am, it's fine," Silver Spoon said, "I don't mind taking you-"

"Mother, let go of my leg NOW!" Diamond Tiara demanded.

"You're despicable, you devil child! Always making others do your work! You've never lifted a hoof for anyone in your life, and now you're making sweet Silver Spoon-

"Miss, I'm okay doing this. I volunteered to-"

"I said LET GO OF ME!!!"

Instantly the lights of the church exploded. Everypony present was screaming at the display, and Pearl Necklace did let go of Diamond Tiara's leg. Diamond Tiara looked around at everyone, all of them giving her strange looks.

"What's the matter with you?!" she shouted, "Go somewhere! Just leave me alone!"

She ran out of the church, not sure if anyone was following her, but she prayed not. She needed to be alone right now. She needed her best friend with her.

She ran all the way to the cliff at the outskirts of Ponyville. It was here that she and Apple Bloom first became friends. She never forgot that, or how important that moment was for her.

"Apple Bloom... help me..." she sobbed before holding her head in anger and grief, "APPLE BLOOM!!! HELP ME!!!" she screamed for another few seconds to a minute, before collapsing on the ground and weeping harder than she wept in a long time. She didn't even know what she was crying about anymore.

Her father's death?

Her mother's lack of sanity?

The dark coming back?

Apple Bloom not being here to save her?

She promised though, that she'd always be there to protect her. Even when she was far away, she could always count on Apple Bloom. Soon she'd come and take her away. Apple Bloom would save her from this. She had to.

She heard someone step on a twig behind her. No way... it couldn't have been...

"Apple... Bloom...?" Diamond Tiara asked slowly raising her head. She quickly turned around, ready to run into her forelegs and-

It wasn't Apple Bloom. In fact, Diamond Tiara didn't know who this Earth Pony was. She had a light green coat, and a blond mane and tail. Her Cutie Mark was covered, as she was wearing a fancy red Applossian dress, like what a prostitute would have worn. She also wore fishnet stockings and red high heels.

Her face was what drew Diamond Tiara in though. She wore red lipstick, and her eyes were piercing red, like a demon almost.

"Why the long face?" she said, her voice deep, sexual, and with a familiar southern drawl, "Expectin someone else?"

"Wh-who are you?" Diamond Tiara asked slowly.

"Mah name's not important," the mysterious pony said sauntering over to Diamond Tiara, "What is important though, is what happened in that church a few minutes ago. That was you, wasn't it?"

"I don't know what your talking about," Diamond Tiara defended, "Do you see a horn on my head? Earth Ponies can't use magic."

"Yer half right, but you an' Ah both know that sum ponies can do more than others," she demonstrated by lifting up a rock next to her. It looked like magic, but she was an Earth Pony just like-

Diamond Tiara couldn't believe it. She was using psychokinesis.

"You can use it too, right?" she asked sweetly, "Ah've seen ya before around town. Ya use a fake horn ta hide yer powers. Yer three friends can use it too, can't they?"

How did she know all of this? Who was she?

The mare laughed, "Ya ain't got nothin ta worry about. Ah won't bite, promise."

Diamond Tiara slowly walked over to the mare, who released the rock and held out her hoof.

"Mah name is Scarlet Gala," the mare said, "Mah friends call me Scarlet."

"D-Diamond Tiara," Diamond Tiara said slowly shaking hooves with the strange mare. She also couldn't help but feel like she heard that name before.

"So, why were ya cryin jus' now? Cause Ah doubt it was just from yer father diein. You were callin out ta someone, weren't ya?"

"Yeah, my best friend," Diamond Tiara said turning away from Scarlet. She felt weird opening up to this mare she just met.

"Oh, pardon mah rudeness. Ah was jus' worried about ya is all. Ya seemed so upset, Ah jus' wanted ta make sure you were alright."

"That's fine," Diamond Tiara said, "It's actually nice to see somepony else who can do what I can. You're right, I did make the lights in the church explode. Normally I have more control of myself, but lately..."

"It reacts ta intense emotions," Scarlet said with a nod, "Yer upset, an' yer powers 're respondin to ya."

"I don't think that's all though," Diamond Tiara sat down and rested her head on her forelegs, "There's something... wrong with me... I'm not like other ponies, even with psychokinesis."

Scarlet looked confused, but then nodded once she apparently understood what she was saying, "What do ya mean? Ya look like a normal mare ta me."

Diamond Tiara shook her head, "I'm not. I have nightmares every night, my heart feels heavy all the time, and I have... thoughts... sometimes..."

"Thoughts?" Scarlet raised an eyebrow smiling softly, "What, like wantin ta hurt ponies? Wantin ta hurt yer mother?"

Diamond Tiara at Scarlet in shock, suddenly feeling unnerved by her smile. There was something about this mare that was...

"Diamond Tiara!" she heard Sweetie Belle in the distance. She looked out and saw Sweetie Belle, Spike, and Fluttershy running up to her. Scarlet moved aside so they could get to her.

"Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked. Diamond Tiara nodded as she stood up.

Spike turned to Scarlet and stood in front of the mares in defense, "Who are you?"

"Just a concerned mare, makin sure Diamond Tiara here is safe," Scarlet said. She turned and walked off, but not before giving Diamond Tiara another strange smile. It seemed almost like a knowing smile.

Fluttershy looked out and saw something that apparently took her attention, "Sweetie Belle, Spike, you two should take Diamond Tiara back to the funeral."

"Fluttershy, are you okay?" Spike asked. Fluttershy turned to Spike and nodded.

"I'm fine, I just... need to take care of something is all."

Fluttershy flew off somewhere, leaving Diamond Tiara with Sweetie Belle and Spike. Spike watched Fluttershy as she flew off, apparently worried about her. Why, Diamond Tiara had no idea.

"Are you sure you're okay, Diamond Tiara?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"I just want to go someplace peaceful," Diamond Tiara said, "Someplace not home."

"I understand," Sweetie Belle said, escorting Diamond Tiara back to the funeral.

"Sweetie Belle, will you be okay? I want to follow Fluttershy," Spike said.

"Go for it, Spike, I've got her," Sweetie Belle said. Spike nodded and flew after Fluttershy. Now that they were alone, Sweetie Belle turned back to Diamond Tiara, "How are you really feeling?"

"Sweetie Belle, I... don't know... can we go someplace that isn't either my place or the funeral?" Diamond Tiara asked. Sweetie Belle smiled and guided her in another direction.

"Carousel Boutique it is, then."

Fluttershy landed in the Whitetail Woods, where she saw that pony fly into. She had been near Diamond Tiara for a while probably, so who knew what that pony knew.

"I saw you fly here," Fluttershy said walking through the woods. This time ten years ago, she would have been too afraid to do this stuff alone, but she had hardened over the years. Gaining super powered armor, becoming a mother, and losing your best friend would do that.

"You can't hide," Fluttershy continued, "I have my Element with me, so I will fight if I have to."

"No one is hiding," a soft voice said, "I'm right here."

A white Alicorn stepped out from behind the tree. Fluttershy hadn't ever seen her before, but something told her that she knew who that was. She looked at her Cutie Mark, noticing the Sword and Shield on her flank.

"Why were you spying on Diamond Tiara?" Fluttershy asked.

"Diamond Tiara? Is that it's name at the current moment?" the Alicorn asked.

"Her name, yes," Fluttershy corrected for the mare.

"I assure you, that 'mare' is no more a pony than you are a griffin. I'm assuming also that this 'Diamond Tiara' is the one Midnight is protecting?"

"What if she is?" Fluttershy asked. The Alicorn looked to the side.

"The Lunar Eclipse is approaching," she said, "When that day comes, there might not be any way of stopping it. Your best bet is to just destroy it now, while it's weakened."

Fluttershy was appalled. Not only did this mare insist on calling Diamond Tiara a "thing", but she wanted to kill her?! Fluttershy thought of the Element of Kindness, and allowed it's power to swirl around her like a tornado, forming her armor.

"Diamond Tiara is a pony like anyone else! If you want to kill her, then you'll have to go through me!"

"That can be arranged," the Alicorn said, "I'd rather not hurt you, as you were her best friend, but I won't let anyone stop me from completing my directive, not even Rarity's friend."

That made Fluttershy stop. Did she say Rarity? Did she know where Rarity was? Come to think of it, they looked alike, now that Fluttershy was looking at her a second time.

"Do you know Rarity?" Fluttershy asked slowly, "Where is she? What happened to her?"

The Alicorn stepped away from Fluttershy, looking at her suddenly pained, "Fluttershy... I"

"Fluttershy!" Spike called out flying down to them. Fluttershy didn't react, as she was reeling. This Alicorn knew her name? How did she...?

"Vale?" Spike asked once he was right next to Fluttershy. The Alicorn, who Fluttershy now knew was named Vale, now looked at Spike with the saddest eyes, "What are you doing?"

"She... knows Rarity..." Fluttershy said softly. Spike turned to Fluttershy in shock, and then ran over to Vale.

"Is that true?! Do you know where she is?! Please tell me!"

"Spike..." Vale said, now backing away from him. It was so weird, the way Vale looked to Fluttershy.

"I won't pester you again, I swear, but if you know where she is, then please-"

"Stay away!" Vale screamed, making Spike stop.

"Vale? Did I do something-"

"You're better off not knowing what happened to her! Please, just move on! Both of you!" Vale turned around and ran off. Spike fell to his knees in shock as Fluttershy trotted over to him.

"Spike... that pony. Do you know who she is?" Fluttershy asked.

"She's not dead..." Spike said.

"Spike?"

"I don't know what she meant by that, but I know that Rarity isn't dead," he looked up, tears of determination in his eyes, "I feel her."

Fluttershy didn't know what else to say to that. Truth was, she could feel Rarity too. The way that "Vale" reacted when she saw Spike.

It was almost like she was fighting something...

"What's wrong with me?!" Vale screamed once she was back at the cottage she was staying in, "Why can't I stop crying?!"

She didn't get like this until she saw that dragon, Spike. She knew that Rarity and Spike were lovers. Was she experiencing Rarity's grief? But no. Rarity couldn't think or feel anymore. All of that went to Vale.

"I'm the one in control..." Vale said, forcing herself to calm down, "I'm sorry, Rarity, but those feelings aren't mine," she looked at herself in the mirror, hating how much they looked alike now, "She was made in my image. That's why she and I look so alike. There's no other reason."

She walked to her window and looked up at the sky. The Lunar Eclipse was coming. She had to make her move soon. If she waited that long, she might not have enough time to stop her.

Next time she saw Diamond Tiara, she would die.

Chapter 6

View Online

Chapter 6: Desperation

After making sure that both Diamond Tiara and her mother were asleep, Silver Spoon and Sweetie Belle began making their way back to Carousel Boutique. Sweetie Belle hated leaving Diamond Tiara alone in that mansion with her mother, but there was nothing she could do.

And from what Silver Spoon told her, there might not be much anypony could do for her.

"I don't believe it!" Sweetie Belle said once they turned the corner, "She let them all go?"

Silver Spoon nodded, "All of the maids and butlers got laid off shortly after Mr. Rich's death. Also, she said that she didn't want any doctors touching her."

"That mare is..." Sweetie Belle couldn't even finish her sentence. It just didn't make any sense. Did Pearl Necklace want her health to deteriorate?

"Apparently she feels that Diamond Tiara should be enough to take care of her, and anyone else is just trying to kill her for her money," Silver Spoon explained.

"Don't you mean Diamond Tiara's money?" Sweetie Belle asked, stopping in front of Carousel Boutique.

"I'm afraid it doesn't work that way," Silver Spoon admitted, "My parents gave me full access to their funds when I was little. In the case of Diamond Tiara, she's supposed to inherit all of that money, but after her parents are dead," Silver Spoon opened the door, ushering Sweetie Belle inside, "It's a shame, really."

"It sounds like Diamond Tiara is being kept as a prisoner in there," Sweetie Belle said, sitting down at the work desk.

"In a weird way, I think she is," Silver Spoon stated, undoing the braid in her mane, "Which isn't good for her mental state. I had wanted to plan a trip to Canterlot so we could visit Apple Bloom, but I had to cancel that once Mr. Rich died."

Her braid undone, Silver Spoon's mane flowed out freely, making Sweetie Belle's heart beat like crazy and making it hard to focus, "Um, yeah. That's a... real shame," Sweetie Belle said. Silver Spoon turned to her with a raised eyebrow.

"Are you okay? I can feel your heart racing," Silver Spoon stated.

"Oh, I'm fine, Silver Spoon. Just fine," I'm just lusting over my incredibly hot, incredibly smart, and incredibly oblivious roommate, she thought.

Silver Spoon tilted her head to the side, almost like what Sweetie Belle imagined a robot would do, and then shrugged her shoulders, "We have that order for Prince Blueblood due tomorrow. Think we can get it done in time?"

And of course she goes right to business mode. Don't tell Sweetie Belle there was no such thing as androids when she was practically living with one.

A very sexy android...

"I'm almost done with it, actually," Sweetie Belle said, ignoring her racing heart, "I just need to put the finishing touches on it. I can do that tonight, so why don't you get some rest?"

Normally Silver Spoon would protest, but this time she closed her eyes and sighed, "Thank you, Sweetie Belle. I just need a power nap and I should be fully operational again."

She even spoke like a robot. Sweetie Belle needed to check out that book "So You Think your Roommate is a Robot?" again, and look for the signs, cause Silver Spoon was making her wonder.

"That's okay, I can handle it. This won't take long and I was going to bed afterwards anyway. You worked really hard today, so you should get some sleep."

"Alright then," Silver Spoon said, "I'll do that."

She walked upstairs, leaving Sweetie Belle alone to finally vent, which she did by banging her head on the desk.

"Why doesn't she get it?" Sweetie Belle groaned. She had made it pretty obvious that she wanted Silver Spoon, and she knew that Silver Spoon could read her emotions pretty well. It didn't make sense that she didn't get it.

She remembered when she was a teenager, and she would lust over stallions like this. That ended when her boyfriend tried to rape her in senior prom. Even then though, she didn't feel like this. This wasn't just physical attraction. This felt deeper. Heart deep, maybe even soul deep.

Was this how Apple Bloom felt about Lezard?

Silver Spoon decided to take a bath when she got in the bathroom. She kept her emotions under tight lock and key, especially around Sweetie Belle, who made her feel certain things. Things that Silver Spoon both liked and hated.

She spent probably a few more minutes than usual in the water, allowing the warm water to relax her. She wanted to focus on Diamond Tiara, but at the moment there was only one thing on her mind. A certain delicate, sweet, and highly seductive Unicorn downstairs.

"Mmm..." Silver Spoon moaned, trying to put her thoughts back in line. She found herself rubbing her hind legs together in the water, trying not to lose control. Sure, she was alone here, but she couldn't have Sweetie Belle catching her like this. If Sweetie Belle did come in, she didn't know what she would do. She knew what she wanted to do, though. She dreamed about it every night.

She would go downstairs, walk over to Sweetie Belle, and push her against the wall. She would then push her to her hind legs, force her mouth open, and passionately kiss her. If she struggled, that was fine. Using her psychokinesis she could take some of the ribbon they used for work and tie her up. That would be perfect. She probably looked so beautiful-

"Ahh!!!" Silver Spoon screamed, as she could feel herself losing control, not just of her mind, but of her body as well. She couldn't do that to Sweetie Belle. Sweetie Belle was her friend. If she did that, Sweetie Belle would hate her. She rubbed her hind legs together again, biting her lip as she prayed for the feeling to go down.

After a minute, it died down enough for her to concentrate. She then closed her eyes and pictured a straight line, and a low high pitched ringing as she said her mantra in order to gain control.

"This unit's mind is a machine," she said, "The machine maintains and controls the functions of the vessel, which does not act or feel anything unless the mind deems fit," she breathed heavily as she continued, forcing herself to not be so aroused, "The unit's primary function is to protect friend subjects Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, Apple Bloom, and Sw-Sweetie Belle," the feeling began to subside and her tone returned to it's normal monotonous state, "The unit is to act solely for the benefit of its friend subjects. Should the safety of the friend subjects be compromised, this unit is to act accordingly, or risk termination. This unit is not permitted to act solely for its own benefit. Should it do so, it will be deemed a Maverick and face termination," she breathed out in relief, and stepped out of the tub. She used her psychokinesis to grab her towel, and began drying herself off looking at herself in the mirror.

"I have to keep those Maverick tendencies under control," Silver Spoon said to herself. She didn't start having those fantasies until she saw Brass Knuckle try to rape Sweetie Belle. The way she looked did something to Silver Spoon, and ever since then she wanted to-

She stopped herself before she went there again. Instead she went into her room and sat down at her desk, picking up her copy of "Monsters and Ancient Deities of Equestria". She crossed out a few beings from the book, as she knew that Diamond Tiara wasn't any of them.

"She isn't a vampire," Silver Spoon reasoned, "She doesn't show enough signs to be a werewolf," that seemed more like herself sometimes, "She's definitely not sexual enough to be a succubus," that fit Sweetie Belle more.

Hah... Sweetie Belle...

Silver Spoon shook her head, mentally saying her mantra again as it didn't seem to take last time, and continued looking through the book.

"Damn it, nothing in here matches what Diamond Tiara is," Silver Spoon rubbed her eyes, as she was starting to get sleepy, "I should get some rest like I said I would. I'll be able to think better once I'm at full power."

She trotted over to her bed, and jumped on it, not even bothering to get under the covers. It wasn't cold or anything, and unfortunately, she was still feeling hot enough to stay warm the entire night.

"So, you think she'll make a move?" Twilight asked Fluttershy after she told her about Vale. She came to the library immediately after the ordeal to share this information with her.

"She might," Fluttershy said looking away, "Twilight, she felt like Rarity."

Twilight froze when Fluttershy said that. Could she...?

"Fluttershy, are you telling me that you-"

"Not me," Fluttershy shook her head, "I mean, yes, I could feel her a little bit, but it was actually Spike who felt Rarity. Twilight, what if Vale knows where she is, or has some sort of connection to-"

"Trust me, Fluttershy, she does have a lot to do with Rarity's disappearance, but right now we can't worry about that."

"But Twilight, if there's a chance to find Rarity then shouldn't we ask her?"

"I don't have ANYTHING to ask her!" Twilight said, turning to Fluttershy who stepped back when Twilight screamed. Twilight caught herself and turned back to the window, "Besides, she won't tell us anything anyway."

"Twilight, do you know Vale?" Fluttershy asked.

"Yes and no," Twilight said, walking over to a large story book, "Twilight Sparkle doesn't know her, but Midnight does. All I have are the memories of that time, but they don't feel second hoof."

"What was your relationship? I mean, what was Midnight's relationship with Vale?"

Twilight didn't have the heart to tell Fluttershy that she was right the first time, and instead opened the book, "Are you familiar with the legend of the two goddesses?"

"Um, no actually," Fluttershy admitted. Twilight opened to the story and began to read.

"Long ago, there were two goddesses that watched over the planet. One of them represented light, and the other one represented darkness. The two goddesses were supposed to be mortal enemies, for the goddess of light came from Elysium, the Land of Light, while the goddess of darkness came from the Land of Darkness, Tartarus. Even still, the two of them were close friends.

"One day, the goddess of darkness fell in love with a mortal pony. At first the goddess of light didn't condone the relationship, but soon even she came to understand their deep love for one another. However, the mortal pony was killed by a local villager. This drove the goddess of darkness mad, and she turned on the world.

"The goddess of light tried to console her friend, but she was unable to reach her through her grief. In the end, the goddess of light turned on the goddess of darkness, and the two former friends fought. In the end, the goddess of light couldn't bring herself to kill her friend, but she left herself open. The goddess of darkness killed the goddess of light, and proceeded to plunge the world into darkness."

"The goddess of darkness was you, wasn't it Twilight?" Fluttershy asked, getting a nod from Twilight, "That means the goddes of light was Vale?"

"That's right," Twilight answered, "The story here is slightly inaccurate though."

"How so?"

Twilight closed her eyes fighting back tears, "She didn't try to console me."

"Oh, Twilight," Fluttershy said sadly. Before she could say anything else, the door burst open. Both ponies turned to the door and saw Rainbow Dash standing there, breathing heavily. She looked upset.

"Dash? What's wrong?" Twilight asked.

"Pinkie... Pie..." Rainbow Dash breathed out, "Vision... something bad... Town Square...!" she swallowed before continuing, "She told me... to get you... Twilight...! You're the only... one... strong enough... she said...!"

Twilight looked down and thought about that. What would be so dangerous that not even Rainbow Dash could handle...

"No... No... NO!" Twilight rushed out of the library, heading toward the Town Square. She knew Vale too well. If she was dedicated enough to her mission, she would attack now.

When Diamond Tiara came to, she was outside in the Town Square. Had it gotten that bad already? Was she now having full on black outs?

"What's happening to me?" She asked herself, lying down on a bench and curling up for comfort, "Apple Bloom, please help..."

"Appriser!" Diamond Tiara heard from her side. She looked and saw a white Alicorn. She actually looked a lot like Sweetie Belle's sister, Rarity. Her mane was different though, deep blue like the sea, and it was longer. She was glaring at Diamond Tiara too, and if she didn't know better, her deep blue eyes were flashing green.

"Who are you?" Diamond Tiara asked, her heart racing.

"My name is Guardian Vale, Special Class S Angel assigned as Guardian of Equestria. I had prepared to wait till tomorrow, but you were so gracious to reveal yourself to me earlier. Even from here, I can feel your dark aura."

"My... aura? What are you talking about?" Diamond Tiara asked, getting off the bench and backing away from Vale.

"Appriser of the End, I have come to take your life," Vale said, her eyes now glowing green. Did Diamond Tiara hear her correctly? Was she going to kill her?

Her question was answered when Vale walked toward her, and pointed her horn at her firing a white stream of light at her. Diamond Tiara screamed and fell to the ground, backing away as the white Alicorn walked closer to her, still firing at the ground in front of her.

"Why are you trying to kill me?!" Diamond Tiara asked, "What did I do to you?!"

"Nothing to me," Vale said, firing at her again, "But your very existence is a threat to Equestria. Should I allow you to live, you will bring about great destruction to Equestria. I cannot allow that."

Vale fired at Diamond Tiara again, but she backed away from the attack screaming, "Please, don't kill me! I don't want to hurt anypony!"

"It's not a matter of you wanting to or not," Vale said, "It is the very reason you exist. If I allow you to live, then more ponies will suffer," Diamond Tiara couldn't believe what she was hearing. This pony was dead serious about killing her, "Should you not resist, I promise to make it quick and painless."

"I-I-I don't want to die!" Diamond Tiara screamed, finally backing herself into a tree, "Please, I'm begging you! Don't do this to me! Don't kill me! I'll do anything, I swear, but I don't want to die!"

Vale closed her eyes thinking, but when she opened them they were still green, "I'm sorry, but I cannot allow that."

"No!" Diamond Tiara screamed, now unable to hold in her tears. Why was this happening to her?

"As promised, this will not be painful," Vale said, charging up her horn. Diamond Tiara wanted to run away, but Vale was right on top of her now. She couldn't go anywhere. All she could do was scream out to the one pony she could think of.

"APPLE BLOOM!!!"

"VALE!!!!" Twilight screamed, charging over to Vale. She tackled the white Alicorn knocking her to the ground. When she got on top of her, Vale fired a white beam at Twilight knocking her back. Both Alicorns stood up facing each other.

"Diamond Tiara, are you alright?" Twilight asked her. She was too traumatized to speak, so she couldn't even nod.

"Midnight, I warned you!" Vale said, "If you got in my way I'd have no choice but to strike you down!"

"I'm not going to allow you to hurt her, Vale!" Twilight shouted, "If there's a small chance to stop this without killing her, then-"

"So you plan on waiting until the Lunar Eclipse then? When it's too late? That tells me you're either supporting the awakening, or you're still just as weak as you were then! Either way, you haven't changed at all!"

"Who hasn't changed?!" Twilight retaliated, "I see you're still putting your duty above everything else, including the ponies you're supposed to be protecting!"

"That thing over there isn't a pony! And if I don't act now then she's going to kill a lot of innocent ponies! Ponies like my sister-" she looked like she caught herself. Twilight shook her head.

"That's another thing, Rarity," Twilight said, confusing Diamond Tiara, "How can you just turn your back on your friends? How can you turn your back on me again?!" Twilight had tears in her eyes, "Are you really willing to kill me for your mission?!"

"Shut up...!" Vale groaned, "SHUT UP!!! I'm not Rarity!!! I'm Vale!!! VALE!!!" now she had tears in her eyes, but she continued to glare at Twilight, "And yes, I am willing to kill you to get my mission done!!! If that's what it'll take then prepare yourself Midnight!!!" she screamed, her eyes glowing green.

"Damn it Rarity, wake up! This isn't who you are!" Twilight shouted, her eyes now glowing red.

"Stop... CALLING ME THAT!!!!"

Vale charged at Twilight, and the two Alicorns proceeded to clash horns. The fight was ferocious, and Diamond Tiara was still to traumatized to move. All she could do was look at the two Alicorn in awe as they continued to fight.

Vale kicked Twilight away and then turned back to Diamond Tiara. Right before she could fire at her though, a black beam hit Vale away. Twilight flew over to Vale and the two of them continued their horn fight, which soon took to the skies.

The two of them proceeded to fly back and forth past each other, slashing each other with their wings. Diamond Tiara was about to get up, but she felt someone touch her foreleg. She looked and saw Scootaloo right next to her shushing her.

"Let's get out of here," she whispered. Diamond Tiara was pulled over to Scootaloo's magical bike, and soon the two of them were riding off at high speed.

Twilight and Vale landed, but Vale looked around, suddenly realizing who was missing.

"The Appriser! It escaped?!" she shouted.

"Looks like you lose this one, Vale," Twilight taunted. Vale scowled at Twilight.

"I planned on waiting until tomorrow anyway. Mark my words, Midnight, I will complete my directive this time! I won't fail a second time!"

Vale flew off in the direction of the Everfree Forest. That gave Twilight an idea of where she was. Right now, she needed to find Diamond Tiara. She flew off to get a bird's eye view, spotting her heading toward her mansion with Scootaloo. Good, she thought, that place is the safest place for her.

"What were you doing outside anyway?" Scootaloo asked as they approached her mansion, "It's past twelve in the morning!"

"I don't..." Diamond Tiara started. She really didn't know how she got there, but she couldn't tell Scootaloo about the black outs, "How did you know... where to find me..."

"Well, I didn't know where you were," Scootaloo said, "but the sudden well of fear I got told me that you were in danger. Look, I know I'm not Apple Bloom, but I can help you too. So, what's going on? Why was that Alicorn trying to kill you?"

"I don't know, okay?!" Diamond Tiara screamed, "I don't know anything!" they stopped by Diamond Tiara's mansion, so she jumped off the bike and looked down in frustration, "Apple Bloom's gone, Daddy's gone, my mother tortures me daily, and now I have crazy homicidal princesses trying to kill me! I hate this! I hate EVERYTHING!" she cried loudly for a few seconds to a minute. In that time, Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon ran to them. They had obviously been asleep, because Sweetie Belle was wearing her night gown still and Silver Spoon's mane wasn't in a braid.

"Guys! What happened?!" Sweetie Belle asked frantically, "We felt trouble!"

"Diamond Tiara was attacked by some strange Alicorn with a Cutie Mark shaped like a sword and shield," Scootaloo explained. Silver Spoon went over to Diamond Tiara and hugged her.

"Oh, Diamond," Silver Spoon said softly as she cried.

"Good, you're safe," they heard Twilight say as she landed next to them, "I'm surprised to see all of you here."

"Well, there was a lot of commotion and-" Sweetie started, but Twilight held her hoof up.

"You don't need to lie," she said, "I've known about your powers for quite some time, actually. You're secret is safe with me," Twilight walked over to Diamond Tiara, "Honey, how are you feeling?"

"I hate everything!" Diamond Tiara sobbed, "I want Apple Bloom!" she then got up and walked over to Scootaloo, "Take me to her!"

"D-Diamond Tiara," Scootaloo said, stepping back a bit.

"You can take me on your bike, right? Take me to Canterlot! I want to be with Apple Bloom!"

"Diamond Tiara, I don't think I-"

"I'm sorry, but seeing Apple Bloom is impossible right now," Twilight said, catching Diamond Tiara's attention.

"What do you mean impossible?!" she asked turning to Twilight, "Where is she?!"

"She's safe, but that's all I can tell you at the moment," Twilight said. Diamond Tiara wasn't hearing any of that though, and she ran up to Twilight.

"I want to see Apple Bloom!" she demanded.

"What you need to do right now is get some rest," Twilight said, but Diamond Tiara shook her head.

"No! I want Apple Bloom! I'm going to find her!"

"What about your mother?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Screw her! She can just die for all I care!" Diamond Tiara said, shocking her friends clearly.

"Diamond Tiara!" Sweetie Belle exclaimed.

"That's not cool!" Scootaloo added.

"Like I care! I'm going to go see Apple Bloom, whether you want me to or not!" she turned around and started walking to the train station.

"Diamond Tiara!" Twilight called out. Diamond Tiara turned around, and saw a red star appear on her left eye, "Go into your room and get some sleep," she commanded. Something inside Diamond Tiara changed. All of a sudden, all she wanted to do was do just that, go and get some sleep.

"Yes, my queen," Diamond Tiara said softly, going back to her room and following her queen's command. She went right up to her room, closed the door, and got back in the bed. She was asleep in only a few seconds.

Everyone was shocked by what Twilight did. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle saw that first hand ten years ago, and even Silver Spoon heard about it. They didn't know that she still had it though.

"Twilight," Sweetie Belle asked after a second, "You used the Power of the Queen, didn't you?"

"I didn't want to, but there was no other way to make sure she stayed here," Twilight explained, "I need you three to make sure she stays here tomorrow. Spend the night here if you have to."

"Her mother isn't going to make that easy," Scootaloo said.

"I'll stop by early in the morning to talk to her," Twilight said, "For now though, you three should get some rest."

Twilight walked off, leaving Sweetie Belle, Silver Spoon, and Scootaloo alone.

"How are we going to do this?" Sweetie Belle asked, "Prince Blueblood is supposed to be stopping by tomorrow to pick up a tuxedo."

"You aren't serious, Sweetie Belle," Scootaloo scolded, "This is way more important than that."

"Tell that to Blueblood," Sweeetie Belle said, "He'll ruin us if we don't give it to him."

"Then I'll stay here," Silver Spoon said.

"Silver Spoon, are you sure?" Scootaloo asked.

"Her mother doesn't have a problem with me," Silver Spoon explained, "Besides, Sweetie Belle is right. Blueblood is awful, and he'll make a huge scene if we don't get that tuxedo to him. It's better also if we have one pony staying here instead of all three of us."

Scootaloo looked like she was thinking hard about that. In the end she nodded, "Alright then. Silver Spoon, if anything happens, let us know okay?"

"I will," Silver Spoon said. She nodded to both of them and trotted into Diamond Tiara's mansion.

"Scootaloo, I'm scared," Sweetie Belle said, "What's happening to Diamond Tiara, and why won't anyone let us see Apple Bloom?"

"I don't know," Scootaloo said, "But I have a bad feeling about tomorrow."

Funny thing was, Sweetie Belle felt it too. Something was going to happen tomorrow. Something really bad actually.

Chapter 7

View Online

Chapter 7: Just Let Go...

"I know that what I'm asking seems unreasonable, but your daughter is in dange-"

"I don't care if even a princess orders it, I don't want any commoners in my mansion!"

"Pearl Necklace, the safety of Diamond Tiara is at stake here, and the pony that attacked her last night will probably-"

"That foolish child shouldn't have been outside so late at night anyway! If that pony kills her, then serves her right!"

Twilight gasped in shock, "How can you say that about your own daughter?! Don't you care about her at all?!"

"You listen to me Princess, that child is evil! Want to know why I'm sick right now? It's because she's poisoning me! She killed my husband and now she's-"

"I can't believe I'm hearing this," Twilight said shaking her head, "I'm leaving now. This conversation is over," Twilight walked out of the bedroom and into the hall, shutting the door.

"If those commoners are here, I want them out!" Pearl Necklace shouted from her room, "I'll know if they're still here!"

"Celestia..." Twilight groaned, thankful that her mortal mother wasn't so senile in her last moments. Even after becoming a demon, she retained a good relationship with her parents.

Twilight started making her way to the living room. On the way, she saw Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon looking at her from her room. Thankfully Diamond Tiara wasn't upset at her for forcing her to stay. In fact, once she had a good night's rest she admitted that Twilight was right.

Thank Celestia she matured so much in the last few years.

"Diamond Tiara, did you hear any of that?" Twilight asked, changing direction and going to Diamond Tiara instead.

"I did," Diamond Tiara admitted, "I didn't poison my mother."

"I know," Twilight said with a comforting smile, "Silver Spoon, could Diamond Tiara and I talk privately?"

"Um, sure," Silver Spoon said with a slight bow before turning to Diamond Tiara, "I'm heading back to Carousel Boutique, okay?" Diamond Tiara nodded and watched as Silver Spoon trotted downstairs.

"Could I come in?" Twilight asked, "I've been on my feet all day and I'd like to get comfortable."

Diamond Tiara looked away a bit thinking, but then nodded ushering her in. When Twilight entered her room, she was surprised by how simple it was. She expected Diamond Tiara's room to be fancy and extravagant, but this was almost the kind of room that Twilight would have.

In fact, on the left wall was a shelf filled with BOOKS. Twilight walked over to the shelf and was pleased to see some of the books she had read as well.

"You like reading, don't you?" Twilight asked.

"I've read every book on that shelf at least twice," Diamond Tiara said softly, "My favorite genre is romance."

"I can see. The entire middle shelf here is filled with romance," Twilight looked at the middle shelf closely and stopped. She did not have that book, "Oh my gosh, you have it?"

"Have what?" Diamond Tiara asked, somewhat afraid now.

"You have Moon Sworn?! The last book in the Riley Jenson Guardian Series?!" Twilight asked, holding the book out. Diamond Tiara started laughing.

"I take it your a fan?" she asked.

"YES! This is the one book I can't seem to find anywhere!"

"I have a second copy of it downstairs if you want that one," Diamond Tiara requested. Twilight was almost brought to tears.

"Really? You mean it?" she asked.

"Yes, especially with a look like that," Diamond Tiara said through her laughter, "Honestly, you look like Daring Do when she found the Holy Grail."

When Twilight realized how she probably looked to Diamond Tiara, she got really embarrassed. Hey, at least now she seemed more relatable to her, right?

"Sorry about that, when it comes to books I sort of lose myself," Twilight said, setting her new book on the desk.

"No, it's fine. I think it's cool that the Princess of the Stars is as passionate about reading as I am," Diamond Tiara said sitting on her bed.

Looking at Diamond Tiara, Twilight saw herself in so many ways it wasn't funny. The love for reading, her uncertainty of the future, and the fear in her eyes. She was just like this ten years ago. Twilight looked at her wings for a second, remembering where they came from. Perhaps she could save Diamond Tiara from her fate.

"Princess? Are you okay?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Yes, I'm fine. I was just thinking about how alike we are," Twilight said. She closed her eyes and thought really hard about what she was doing. Her teacher didn't tell her the truth until it was too late. The Lunar Eclipse wasn't until tonight, so she still had time.

"Diamond Tiara," Twilight said after a second, "Do you want to know why you're being hunted down?"

"Yes!" Diamond Tiara said, catching Twilight's attention, "I'm terrified! I don't know what's happening to me, and now weird ponies are trying to kill me! Princess, if you know what's going on then please tell me!"

She looked so afraid right now. That did it, Twilight couldn't keep it a secret. She had to tell Diamond Tiara everything she knew. It wouldn't be fair to her otherwise. Twilight took a deep breath, and sat down next to Diamond Tiara on her bed.

"Alright, I'll tell you. First though, I need you to be honest with me and tell me everything that you've experienced. I need to know how far this has extended."

Diamond Tiara looked down, uncertain apparently, "I don't know, Princess. I want to tell you, really, but the only pony I ever told this to was Silver Spoon, and she doesn't even know how far it goes."

"You never told Apple Bloom?" Twilight asked, surprised when Diamond Tiara shook her head, "But you two are best friends."

"That's why I never told her. Back when I told Silver Spoon, I just wanted to scare her. I practically forced her to be friends with me. She and I are okay now, but..."

"Diamond, I can't help you if you aren't honest with me," Twilight stated, "I promise, I won't turn on you if you're honest with me."

"Will you... protect me from that Vale pony?" Daimond Tiara asked, tears in her eyes. When Twilight nodded, she literally broke down and embraced Twilight, "Thank you! Thank you so much!"

"It's okay. I went through something similar ten years ago when I was your age," she held Diamond Tiara by the shoulders and looked into her eyes seriously, "Now, what's been happening on your end?"

Diamond Tiara looked down, and nodded, "For starters, I have nightmares every night."

"Nightmares? What kind of nightmares?"

"Well, they aren't really nightmares, I don't think. Nothing really happens in them. It's just dark, and sometimes I hear a voice calling to me. The scary thing is, I can't wake up from these dreams."

That sounded somewhat familiar, but Twilight remembered being chased by a black dragon in her dreams. Darkness was something else, "Okay, what else? How are you during the day?"

"That's usually when the weird stuff happens actually. My mind wanders sometimes, and I start to have really dark thoughts. I like seeing ponies suffer, and sometimes, I want to hurt the ponies around me."

"Ponies like your mother, I'm guessing?" Twilight asked. Diamond Tiara looked up at her in shock and shook her head, but Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder, "It's okay. You don't have to be ashamed. I know deep down you don't want to hurt her, but those thoughts cross your mind, don't they?"

"Actually Princess... it's the opposite."

"The opposite?"

"Deep down... I do want to hurt her. She's mean to my friends, she calls me a devil child and possessed, and she's literally the sole reason I didn't have any friends growing up. Truth is, I think I hate her."

This was concerning. Twilight was a good pony deep down, so she never hated anyone. Diamond Tiara was starting to seem like the opposite. No, she was a good pony inside. This was still a good thing.

"What about yesterday at the funeral?" Twilight asked, "I heard that when you screamed, the lights were destroyed. Was that you? If so, how are you able to do that?"

Diamond Tiara was silent for a few seconds, but then got up from the bed, "Do you promise not to tell anypony?"

"I promise, what happens in this room stays in this room," Twilight said. Diamond Tiara smiled to her, and then looked at two orbs on her desk. Twilight then saw something that would change everything she thought about the world.

The orbs lifted up and floated over to Diamond Tiara.

Sure, she knew about these powers, but she had never witnessed them first hoof. This was astounding. An Earth Pony able to use magic.

"We call it psychokinesis," Diamond Tiara explained, "Me, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Silver Spoon all started practicing with it during our sophomore year in High School. We can all do stuff like this, but for some reason I'm able to do it the best."

"Oh? What do you mean?" Twilight asked.

"Well, lifting these orbs doesn't take any effort on my part. Even Silver Spoon has a harder time with moving objects. I can also do other things too. Things that no one else can do."

"What sort of things?"

Diamond Tiara demonstrated on a flower in her room. She looked at the flower for a second, and all of a sudden it caught fire. Twilight couldn't believe what she saw. Not even Alicorns had that kind of power. She herself was deemed the strongest Alicorn in the world currently, and she couldn't make things catch fire with that much ease.

What else was this mare capable of?

"I can fire lightning out of my eyes too, but that actually does take some effort," Diamond Tiara explained, "If you want I can-"

"No, that's alright. I've seen enough," Twilight said, unsure of how to break the news to Diamond Tiara. How should she tell her that she was...

"Princess, does this have anything to do with that word Vale called me?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"What did she call you?"

"I think she said... Appriser."

Twilight took a deep breath. Now she HAD to tell her. She didn't know much about it, but she knew enough. It wasn't fair that Diamond Tiara was the only pony not aware of it.

"Yes, Diamond Tiara," Twilight said after a second, "Based off of what I've seen so far, and the limited knowledge I have, you're what they call... the Appriser for The End."

Diamond Tiara was silent for a few seconds. When she spoke again she was trembling, "What does that mean?"

"Well, I honestly don't know all the details myself. All I know is the Appriser is a harbinger for a being called Katastroph. It's said that this being will guide Katastroph to the land of the living, and aid in his destruction of all of Terra."

"But I don't want that!" Diamond Tiara said, "Sure, I may want the bad ponies in my life to pay for hurting me, but I don't want to destroy the planet! Isn't there anything you can do?! Can't you take this away from me?!"

"I wish I could, Diamond Tiara," Twilight said, "Believe me, I do. However, this is what you are. I'm afraid that if nothing is done, you will eventually bring Katastroph to this world."

"No! That's not fair!" Diamond Tiara sobbed falling to the floor, "I don't want this! I'm not a bad pony!"

She was crushed. Twilight knew this could happen, but she had hoped that she wouldn't break down like this. She walked over to Diamond Tiara and hugged her, as it was the only thing she could do to help her.

"I'm not giving up," Twilight said, "I'll do everything I can do to help you, but you have to hold on to yourself."

"I can't! I'm losing myself more and more! It's getting harder to keep the bad thoughts away! Soon I'll-"

"No you won't! I won't let that happen to you!" she looked at Diamond Tiara intently, "I promise you, I'll fight for you! I won't let you be taken over by this!"

"But, you said that-"

"All I'm saying is that I don't know what can be done now, but soon I'll be able to help you. You have to be brave though, okay?"

Diamond Tiara nodded, wiping her eyes before standing up, "Thank you, Princess."

"Your welcome, and listen, I was right where you are ten years ago. I know how it feels. If you ever lose your way, come to me, alright?"

"Alright," Diamond Tiara said.

Twilight hugged her one last time, "I have to prepare a few things for tonight, okay? Try your absolute hardest not to leave the house."

"I'll try," Diamond Tiara said, "But, one thing before you go. Is Apple Bloom okay?"

Twilight stiffened a bit. That was one thing she could NOT tell Diamond Tiara. For both of their sakes.

"Apple Bloom is fine," Twilight lied, "She's worried about you too, actually. She wishes she could be here but-"

"No, that's okay. I don't want her to worry about me. Apple Bloom is finally happy. If she knew what I was going through, she'd give up that happiness to be with me."

Twilight smiled, "You're a good friend, Diamond Tiara," she picked up her new book (she would be reading THAT later) and trotted out of Diamond Tiara's room. Once outside she looked at the garden, noticing a few of the flowers were gone. Twilight got a closer look and saw ashes left on the ground.

"She may be too far after all," Twilight reasoned, "But I won't give up on her."

She looked up at Diamond Tiara's window, sending a silent prayer for the young mare inside. No matter what, she would NOT take the same route that Vale chose.

Twilight Sparkle didn't give up on her friends, ever.

She called her, the Appriser...

The Appriser was a harbinger for Katastroph...

Why her though?

"Apple Bloom... you can feel me, right?" Diamond Tiara asked, "I need you... Please... save me..."

That feeling in her head appeared again, this time it was different though. She felt like something was leaving her, but she didn't know what. All she knew was that it had her terrified.

She wouldn't stop pacing. Back and forth, back and forth, it was starting to get on Vinyl's nerves.

"Come on, Tavi, it's just an eclipse," Vinyl tried to reason, lying on the couch watching her friend, "The world isn't going to end because the moon turns red."

"Vinyl, that's just it," Octavia said, her voice soft and filled with fear, "I think it is. Something is going to happen tonight, and it's going to be big."

Vinyl sighed and trotted over to Octavia, "Look, you haven't gotten much sleep lately. You're tired, an you're not thinking clearly. Maybe you should lie down or something."

"I'm fine, Vinyl," Octavia said turning away from Vinyl, "Really."

"Honey, you are NOT fine," Vinyl said now putting her hooves on Octavia's shoulders, "Look at me, Tavi," Octavia slowly turned to meet eyes with Vinyl. Here she could see just how terrified she really was. Octavia could hide her fear as much as she wanted, but in the end her eyes said it all.

It was enough to tear Vinyl's heart open.

"You're really bent out of shape about this, aren't you?" Vinyl asked. As an answer, Octavia just looked to the side.

"Vinyl, you shouldn't be here with me," Octavia said.

"What?" Vinyl couldn't believe she just said that.

"All I'll do is make you suffer."

"Where the hell is all of this coming from?" Vinyl asked, both confused and slightly pissed.

"Please don't be mad at me, Vinyl..."

"Why shouldn't I be?!" Vinyl shouted, "You want me to just leave you to suffer like this alone?!"

"I don't want to hurt you..."

"You won't," Vinyl stated, "I know you, Tavi. You wouldn't hurt me."

"You place too much faith in me," even though she was still somber, she was smiling. That's all Vinyl wanted.

"Well, I'm stupid like that," Vinyl said, also smiling, "Don't ever suggest that I leave you again, got it? I'm going to protect you no matter what."

Octavia sighed and trotted over to her room, "I'm going to take a nap."

"Ha! Realize that I was right then?" Vinyl taunted. Octavia just gave her a deadpanned look and trotted into her room and closed the door, "I didn't hear a no!" Vinyl shouted. The door opened and a pillow shot out hitting Vinyl in the face, "Ah! Well jokes on you because you're not getting this pillow back!"

"I've got plenty of pillows!" Octavia shouted in response. Vinyl laughed and trotted to the front door. She needed some fresh air. Okay, scratch that. What she needed was a drink.

Next stop, the bar.

"Applejack, please. Even Fluttershy is going to help," Twilight urged. After talking with Diamond Tiara, Twilight went to all of her friends asking them to play surveillance for Diamond Tiara's estate and Ponyville. So far she spoke to Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash, she ran into Fluttershy in the Everfree Forest, she even spoke to Spike. All of them were willing and able to fight.

Except for one.

"Twilight, Ah can't, okay? Ah'm sorry," Applejack said from across the table they were sitting at.

"Why not though? Give me one valid reason why," Twilight stated. Applejack looked to the side and sighed.

"Ah ain't a fighter no more, Twilight. That part of mah life is-"

"Don't give me that, Applejack," Twilight stated harshly, "You can't lie to me anymore than you can lie to yourself, and you can't lie, remember?"

"Twilight-"

"What's really going on here? Why won't you come to the meetings?"

Applejack was silent for a few seconds, "Ah think you should go."

"Applejack, please-"

"Ah can't help ya, Twilight. Ah wish Ah could, but..."

Twilight looked down and sighed gravely, "I don't understand, Applejack, but I'll respect your decision," Twilight got up, and trotted to the door.

"It ain't like Ah don't care," Applejack said, making Twilight stop, "Ah do, it's jus'... mah head ain't in the right place right now, okay?"

"The last few years have been rather chaotic for you," Twilight said, "I won't force you to fight. Just... stay safe then, okay?" Twilight then trotted out of the house, heading back to Ponyville. So she was now down two elements. With Rarity "gone" now, and Applejack still refusing to fight, that meant she only had the Elements of Kindness, Loyalty, Laughter, and her own Element of Magic.

"I just hope the legend is true," Twilight said to herself, looking to the sky, "But how can the seventh one appear without all of the original six?"

She trotted back to Ponyville, head low as she was in deep thought. She heard playing in the park next to her. Twilight turned and saw Fluttershy's daughter, Daisy, playing with a few kids.

And sitting on a bench watching them, was Vale.

Twilight sighed and trotted over to Vale. She had to understand her, and it wasn't like she was going to pick a fight here in front of all of these children.

"Is that seat taken?" Twilight asked. Vale turned to Twilight, and narrowed her eyes slightly before responding.

"Not at all, Princess. Please," Vale surprisingly said, moving to the side to make room for Twilight. Twilight sat down next to Vale, surprisingly not feeling afraid or anything. In the end, they were friends at one point. Maybe that friendship was still there a bit.

"Midnight," Vale said, "You know what tonight is, don't you?" Vale asked.

"Yes, Vale, I know," Twilight said seriously, "You're going to try again tonight, aren't you?"

"Of course," Vale said simply, "I have a mission after all. That is all that matters to me."

"Clearly," Twilight said somberly, "What happened to us? We used to be best friends. I'm asking you as both Vale and Rarity."

Vale closed her eyes, "Midnight, I told you before, I'm not Rarity. She is a part of me, but how she feels doesn't affect me. As for us, you threw our friendship away when you destroyed Canter Village five thousand years ago."

"No, Vale, it was you who threw away our friendship by choosing to fight me instead of helping me."

Vale sighed in frustration, "What was I supposed to do? You killed innocent ponies, Midnight. Was I supposed to condone that? I'm an Angel of Elysium first, Midnight. First and foremost."

"And that's the reason you fought me, Vale," Twilight said seriously, "It had nothing to do with me killing those ponies. You fought me because you're the Guardian and I was the Destroyer."

"Are the Destroyer," Vale corrected, "You're still the same demon you were then, Midnight. The only difference is that you're a lot stronger emotionally now, but that could be both a good thing and a bad thing."

Daisy looked at them and waved happily. Twilight and Vale both smiled and waved to her as well, as to not make her suspicious.

"Let's not fight here in front of Daisy," Vale said.

"Agreed," Twilight stated, "She doesn't need to know about our past just yet," Twilight got up and started heading back to the library, "Can you at least tell me where you put the Element of Generosity?"

"It's safe," Vale said, "That's all you need to know right now."

Twilight sighed shaking her head, "Alright, I'll accept that," Twilight was on her way out of the park, but Vale called out to her.

"Your actions will lead to a lot of deaths," Vale said, "Trying to protect the Appriser is just as good as killing those ponies yourself."

"If you're that intent on seeing me as a villian, the go ahead," Twilight said, "I'm past the point of caring now," she then had an evil idea, "I just hope that spider on your hoof doesn't bite you."

Vale screamed dramatically, and then started flailing her forelegs around screaming much like Rarity would to get rid of the imaginary spider.

"Get it off! Get it off!" she cried, making Twilight laugh out loud. Apparently Vale either realized there wasn't a spider, or what Twilight had done, and she stopped, "That wasn't funny, Midnight."

"Of course not, Rarity," Twilight said trotting away, leaving Vale to her thoughts. She proved it, Rarity was in there somewhere. In fact, if she was to believe what she saw, then Vale was...

It was nighttime now, and Applejack knew that her friends would be preparing for the Lunar Eclipse that would occur in a few hours. Some part of her knew that Twilight was right, that she should be preparing for it as well.

Instead, she was here at home, lying in bed with Flim and Flam after taking full advantage of the privacy.

"Guys?" Applejack asked softly as Flam rubbed her shoulder, "Am Ah bein a coward?"

"Applejack, it's okay that you don't want to fight," Flim said, putting a hoof to her cheek.

"You've been strong for a very long time by yourself," Flam added, "It's time sopepony took care of you."

"But Ah am the Element of Honesty," Applejack said, "An' we still haven't found Rarity or the Element of Generosity. What if-"

"If anything happens, we'll protect you and this land," Flim said.

"We're the stallions of this land, along with Macintosh," Flam said, "It's our job to do the fighting. Let us take care of you."

"That's all we want, for you to let us love you," Flim continued.

"And protect you," Flam added. Applejack was so overwhelmed with love for these two. She knew that her friends didn't fully condone her desire for a polygamous relationship with them, but she didn't care. She loved Flim and Flam, and that was all that mattered.

Applejack pulled Flim in and kissed him. At the same time, Flam began kissing her neck, and soon she found herself migrating to his side and kissing him. Before long, both the twins were simply kissing and caressing her, and all she had to do was soak in the love.

This was her life now, and this was much better than fighting another battle.

"So, what exacty does Twilight want us to do again?" Rainbow Dash asked through a yawn. She didn't get any sleep last night from all of the excitement.

Fluttershy groaned in frustration, "She needs us to keep a lookout for Vale and the Sons of Midnight. The Lunar Eclipse is in a few hours. Celestia, were you paying attention at all?"

"Sheesh, sorry," Rainbow Dash said looking away dejectedly. She sort of missed the more meek and timid Fluttershy from ten years ago. Okay, more so she missed the sweet, modest, but more confident Fluttershy she became during the incident. These days Fluttershy was sort of a bitch actually. Sure, she looked cool in the dark pink eye shadow and red lipstick, but her attitude needed a serious adjustment.

"So, how's Daisy?" Rainbow Dash asked while they trotted through town.

"Fine," Fluttershy said curtly. They were silent for a bit, till Rainbow Dash came up with another question.

"What's it like living with Applejack? Are you two sick of each other yet?" Rainbow Dash asked with a laugh.

"No, it's nice," Fluttershy said, just as curtly and not returning the laugh.

"Geez, I think you were better conversation when you were shy," Rainbow Dash said under her throat. Fluttershy apparently heard her, because she turned her nose to the air. Yep, Rainbow Dash thought, a real bitch.

Twilight walked up to Pinkie Pie, who was sitting at the town square by herself. She still looked so upset, like she was going to start crying at any second. It was concerning Twilight, as her element was centered on happiness. With her state so fragile at the moment...

"How are you feeling, Pinkie Pie?" Twilight asked. Pinkie Pie shuffled a bit before answering.

"Something really bad is going to happen," Pinkie Pie said somberly.

"Don't worry," Twilight said, "I spoke to Diamond Tiara, and she's in control of herself."

"I'm not talking about Diamond Tiara," Pinkie Pie said, now looking up at Twilight, "I'm talking about us. The chains that bind us together are fragile, and I think they're trying to break."

That scared Twilight. She could already sense that her friends were drifting apart after the incident ten years ago, but she always knew that they would always be friends. Nothing could or would ever tear them apart.

She also knew that Pinkie Pie's visions were never wrong though...

Before she could say anything to her, Spike ran over to them, already wearing his armor, "Did I miss anything?" he asked.

"No, we just got started," Twilight stated, "How are Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon?"

"Closing shop right now," Spike said, "As far as they know, this is a normal night."

"I wish this were a normal night," Twilight said softly. Pinkie Pie gave a small sigh and rested her head.

"Hey, is she okay?" Spike asked Twilight.

"She's just nervous, that's all," Twilight said, leaving out the part of her seeing all of them separating. Spike apparently accepted that answer, because he nodded and sat down next to Pinkie Pie. Twilight figured they were okay, so she decided to leave them be. She was too nervous to sit still. After all, today was the day that Celestia had warned her about.

The beginning of the end.

"Ugh! What is this?!" Pearl Necklace asked, spitting out the soup that Diamond Tiara made her.

"You wanted vegetable soup, so I made vegetable soup," Diamond Tiara said, now at the end of her rope. She slaved in that kitchen trying her absolute hardest to make that soup. She was going to eat it.

"This is disgusting! Make another one!" Pearl Necklace ordered. Diamond Tiara was so close to snapping, but she took a deep breath to calm herself.

"There aren't enough ingredients to make another bowl," Diamond Tiara said, "And I followed the recipe. The next batch I make is probably going to taste just like that one too."

"You just don't want to go back in the kitchen, that's all," Pearl Necklace said spitefully.

"You're right, I don't want to go back in the kitchen, and I won't go back in the kitchen. If you don't eat it, fine. You'll just be hungry for the night."

Diamond Tiara turned and walked to the door. She was beyond caring anymore about anything. Now that the Princess told her a bit of what she was, she oddly felt calmer. Her mother couldn't get to her anymore. After all, they were just words.

"You used to be so much better," Pearl Necklace said, "Then you started hanging out with that country hick and she ruined you!"

Diamond Tiara stopped instantly. She did not just go there.

"What did you call her?" Diamond Tiara asked, slowly turning to her mother.

"You heard me. Country hick. Ponies like us are supposed to only associate with the most high class ponies. You knew that, but went along with her anyway. I hated her, always bringing filth into our house."

"She wasn't dirty," Diamond Tiara said darkly.

"Did she even brush her teeth? I bet she didn't even know how. I bet she couldn't even read," she continued.

"You don't know anything about her," Diamond Tiara said, raising her voice a little more.

"You know, you started picking up her bad habits after hanging out with her. You stopped standing upright, you started spending time with her pesant friends, you were becoming more and more hick by the second. Any more and you'd start talking like her."

"Shut it!" Diamond Tiara shouted.

"Ah'd luv it if we culd all hang out!" Pearl Necklace mocked in a high pitched tone, "Honestly, who talks like that? Stupid ponies, that's who."

That was the last straw, and Diamond Tiara slammed her feet on the floor.

"SHUT UP YOU STUPID, SENILE, HATEFUL BITCH!!!!!!" she screamed. Pearl Necklace was dead silent, just staring at Diamond Tiara in shock, "I've stood here... for weeks now... putting up with your abuse!" she started crying, "I've listened... as you bad mouthed everything about my friends and the pony I chose to become! I've even accepted your accusations that I was responsible for Daddy's death! I can take that," she looked dead into her mother's eyes with pure hatred, "But you will NOT talk about Apple Bloom like that!

"No, she wasn't as refined as us! In fact, I think that's what made her better than us! Better than me! She wasn't fake! She wasn't spiteful! No, she didn't have a lot of money when I met her, but she made due, and she was a lot happier than I ever was! She was, is, the most genuine and dearest friend I have! No, she's more than that," Diamond Tiara smiled, as she knew this would tear her mother apart, "She's the love of my life!"

Her mother looked horrified, "No... you don't mean-"

"YES! I do!" Diamond Tiara laughed, "I love her! The only reason I'm not with her right now is because she was in love with someone else! And yes, she knew! Remember when I came home from Senior Prom, and I was so happy? I told her, and we kissed!"

"You kissed that... did you know where that-"

"That was the happiest moment of my life, and the ten years I got to spend with her were the best years I ever had! You will not, and I repeat NOT badmouth my precious Apple Bloom in front of me!" Diamond Tiara turned around to the door, "I hope you choke on the soup I made, bitch!"

With that, Diamond Tiara trotted out of the room, and kicked the door shut. As she trotted to her room, she heard her mother screaming at her. Something about being a devil child. Ha, she always called her that, and here she was actually the harbinger for the end of the world. If the Princess was right, then she was an actual devil child.

Was it bad that she didn't feel upset knowing that?

Diamond Tiara went into her room, feeling free. She finally told that bitch of a mare what was on her mind. Even better, she got to piss her off two ways. One by telling her that she was a lesbian, and two by revealing that the love of her life was the mare she hated more than anything.

"Oh, right!" she suddenly remembered what today was, "The Lunar Eclipse! It should be almost time now." She was actually really excited about it. She had never seen one, and this one was actually in the best position where it could be seen from her room.

She walked over to the window, where she could see moon. It was bright and full at the moment, the pure white mixing with the purity she felt in her heart. She did it, she finally told her mother everything she had wanted to tell her.

"I wish you were here, Apple Bloom," Diamond Tiara said wistfully, "Then we could have made out right in front of her," she squealed in excitement at the thought of it, "Maybe she'd have a heart attack and die right then and there from it," she laughed at that, "That would have been great."

Should she have been worried that the thought of her mother having a heart attack made her laugh in glee? Should she care? Nah. She was fine. After all, her love for Apple Bloom was still intact. As long as she had that, she knew she would be fine.

The moon was starting to turn red. As she looked at it, her heart started racing for some reason. Slowly her happiness and wonder at the Lunar Eclipse was turning into dread. She heard a voice whispering in her head, slowly it was becoming more and more audible, until she could fully make out what it was saying.

Destroy...
Kill...
Slaughter them all...
And come to my domain...

"No..." she cried shaking her head, "No!" she held her head as she screamed in agony, "NO!!!!" This was the worst it had ever been. She could feel something leaving her. She still didn't know what it was, but she knew it was very important to her, and if she didn't stop it now it would be gone forever.

"APPLE BLOOM!!!! HELP ME PLEASE!!!!! HELP ME!!!!" she continued to scream, as that unknown but important thing she couldn't afford to lose was pulled further and further out of her reach. She leaned over her window, crying tears of agony, sadness, and above all, fear. She didn't know what was happening to her, but that voice in her head was starting to make more and more sense.

She then opened her eyes and looked up at the moon again. It was blood red. Looking at it seemed to calm her down a bit. The voice was still talking, but now it didn't hurt. In fact, now it was starting to feel kind of good.

Let go...
Unleash your rage...

"Unleash... my rage..." she repeated.

Whatever you want to do...
Do it...
No one can stop you...
Appriser...

"I... am the Appriser..." she said, suddenly realizing what this meant, "No one can... stop me...?" she then found herself laughing as it hit her. She was the strongest pony on the planet! No one could stop her. After all, she was supposed to be the one to bring about the end of the world. That meant she was an unstoppable force.

No one could stop her now.

Chapter 8

View Online

The new character with the familiar last name introduced here is one that a friend of mine has been waiting to be introduced, and I hope to do him justice. He's being voiced by Johnny Young Bosch, Ichigo/Lelouch style.

This chapter is brought to you by Bring Me to Life by Evanescence

Chapter 8: Attack on Ponyville – Appriser

"It's time," the stallion in the cloak said, "My followers, prepare to attack. Scarlet Gala, why don't you pay your old home a visit?"

"Yes, why don't Ah?" Scarlet Gala asked with a sinister smile.

"Now that we've pushed the Master of Harmony into hiding, it's time to also claim Midnight as our own. Tracy, as part of our agreement, you must be the one to face Midnight."

Out of the shadows, a young Unicorn stallion walked out. He had a deep blue coat, light blue mane and matching tail, and on his flank was a magic wand surrounded by electricity. He wore a black witch/wizard's hat and matching cape. Oddly, for a stallion, he had quite a few feminine features, but those only made him more magnificent to look at. When he opened his eyes they were piercing red.

"Don't worry, Black Sun. Just as long as I get what I want out of this, you'll get Midnight" the stallion said.

"What you want?" Scarlet Gala asked raising an eyebrow.

"Everypony who played a part of my sister's death is in that town," Tracy said, "I'll kill all of them!" he shouted, his entire body surrounded in electricity.

Trixie...
I WILL avenge you!

Silver Spoon woke up immediately. She didn't even need to question it. Something was wrong with Diamond Tiara. She got out of bed, picked up her glasses, and ran to Sweetie Belle's room, which opened up just as she got there.

"Silver Spoon, you felt it too?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Yes, it's Diamond Tiara!" Silver Spoon said, "Something's wrong, but I don't know what!"

Sweetie Belle nodded and the two of them galloped to the front door. Just as they stepped outside, they saw Scootaloo appear out of nowhere running to them, apparently coming out of mid flight via her psychokinesis powers.

"You guys felt it too?" she asked.

"Silver Spoon says it's Diamond Tiara!" Sweetie Belle said frantically.

"Are you sure?" Scootaloo asked.

"Positive! She's in danger!" Silver Spoon stated.

"Then we can't waste any time! Let's move!" Scootaloo commanded. Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon nodded, and the three of them galloped over to Diamond Tiara's mansion, praying that it wouldn't be too late when they got there.

All the lights were out, even in her mother's room. That was perfect, because she needed atmosphere for what she was about to do. It was high time she payed the ultimate price for angering her.

Diamond Tiara slowly opened the door to her mother's room. She wasn't asleep, yet, but she was clearly resting.

"Come to apologize for earlier?" Pearl Necklace asked, "Well, I don't want to hear it."

"I didn't come to apologize," Diamond Tiara said softly and darkly.

"Oh, then why are you here?" Pearl Necklace asked spitefully. Diamond Tiara didn't grace that with an answer, she just kept staring at Pearl Necklace, "So you've evolved from just a devil child into a creepy devil child. Stop standing in the door like that. You look like a serial killer or something."

Diamond Tiara laughed, "That's funny, because I was actually thinking about killing you," she said sweetly and honestly. It took a second, but Pearl Necklace eventually got what she was saying.

"Huh?" she asked.

Diamond Tiara then slowly sauntered into the room, "I hate you, you know that? You're always putting me down, ordering me around like I'm some slave girl, and worst of all, you criticize my friends. Peasants, hicks, murderers, you have more than a dozen ways to refer to them. I'm sick and tired of dealing with it, and since you're so miserable, I've decided to put you out of your misery."

"Wh-what are you saying?" Pearl Necklace asked as Diamond Tiara got on the bed on top of Pearl Necklace.

"You pushed me around for the last time," Diamond Tiara picked up a spare pillow, "Time for you to meet your maker!"

Diamond Tiara then pushed the pillow over Pearl Necklace's face, suffocating her. It took a few seconds, and she flailed about like a crazy person, but soon her movements died down, and she became limb.

Diamond Tiara slowly released her hold on the pillow, as it became more and more clear that she wasn't going to move again. She threw the pillow away and looked at her mother's body intently, tilting her head to the side as she inspected it.

"Come on, move," she said, "You can move, right?" she started laughing, at first just a soft and somewhat crazy laugh, but soon that evolved into full on euphoria. She was dead. The bitch was dead.

And she was the one that did it.

Through her psychokinesis, she felt her friends coming to her. They all seemed concerned, but why? There was nothing to worry about anymore. She was fine now, she was in control. There was literally nothing to be afraid of.

As Scootaloo was the fastest, even on foot, she was in the front. While one would have thought that Sweetie Belle was the slowest runner being a Unicorn, Silver Spoon was actually the one furthest behind. Not just because she was the least in shape (she was actually in pretty good shape, she'd like to think), but also she was thinking about what could be wrong with Diamond Tiara.

It felt like something died within her.

"Okay, we're here!" Scootaloo called out. Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon caught up to her and looked up at the mansion.

"Can you sense anything unusual?" Sweetie Belle asked. Silver Spoon blinked on her Magi-Scan and looked at the mansion. It looked normal, but there was a new wave present. Something that Silver Spoon had never seen before.

"There's a new wave. It looks like dark magic, but... darker, if that makes any sense," Silver Spoon said.

"Something darker than dark magic?" Scootaloo repeated to herself, "We need to get in there. I don't care that Pearl Necklace hates us, Diamond Tiara is in trouble."

Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon nodded in agreement, and Scootaloo stepped back from the door. She then flew into the door and kicked it open. When the three of them ran inside, they all felt a sense of wrongness. All of the lights were out, and it felt like they contributed to the dark feeling, but there was something else.

"Someone died here," Silver Spoon said. Sweetie Belle gasped in response.

"You guys don't think-" she started.

"No, it isn't Diamond Tiara," Scootaloo said, "I can still feel her. But I agree with Silver Spoon, somepony died in here recently."

"Hey guys," they heard upstairs, "I'm so happy to see you."

They all looked up and saw Diamond Tiara slowly walking down the stairs. She looked the same, but there was something off about her. She seemed calmer, and there was something different in her eyes. Silver Spoon recognized this look though. It was the same back then, when they first met.

"Diamond Tiara... no..." Silver Spoon pleaded, shaking her head and backing away a bit.

"Are you okay?" Sweetie Belle asked Diamond Tiara, "We felt something happening over here."

"Oh I'm fine, Sweetie Belle," Diamond Tiara said, "Just... fine... In fact, I've never felt better."

"Well, that's... good," Scootaloo said slowly. Silver Spoon grabbed her foreleg though and quickly shook her head. She was not fine by any standards, "But even still, you seem a little..." Scootaloo continued.

"Different? Well, I suppose I have gone through a change," Diamond Tiara said looking down now, "You see, today I finally did something that I didn't even realize that I wanted to do?"

"Oh, really?" Sweetie Belle asked, her voice shaking a bit, "Th-that's great Diamond Tiara. Um... what was it... exactly...?"

Diamond Tiara chuckled to herself, and what she said next would change them forever.

"I killed my mother."

Sweetie Belle slowly raised a hoof to her mouth in horror as Diamond Tiara just said she committed the worst possible sin ever as if she just said "I came out to my parents".

Scootaloo was trembling, lowering her head but still glaring at Diamond Tiara, as the realization hit her that this wasn't the Diamond Tiara they knew.

Silver Spoon continued to shake her head in grief as the memories flooded back to her of the old Diamond Tiara.

No!
Diamond Tiara, stop it!
You're hurting it!

"No...!" Silver Spoon pleaded, tears streaming down her face.

"Please tell me..." Scootaloo said slowly, "that you're joking."

"Why? Does it bother you? She was a bad mare, she deserved to die," Diamond Tiara said.

"No she didn't!" Sweetie Belle cried, "Yes, she said some pretty awful things, but that was your mother! Diamond Tiara, you don't feel anything about that?"

"Oh, that's the thing, I do feel something about it," Diamond Tiara looked up at the ceiling almost relaxed, "I feel free."

"What the hell...?" Scootaloo asked.

"I've been fighting this feeling inside of me for the longest time," Diamond Tiara explained, "It's been painful, and so many times I just wanted to quit. But tonight, something happened to me that changed everything. I don't know what it is, but something was taken from me, and at first I was devastated. I mean, I lost, technically," Diamond Tiara started pacing around her friends, "I had fought this feeling for years, ever since I was a child. You remember, don't you Spoony?"

Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle both turned to Silver Spoon, who was trembling so much right now.

"Silver Spoon, is that true?" Sweetie Belle asked, "You know what this is?"

"I... I... I..." Silver Spoon tried to get out, but unfortunately she couldn't say anything. That monster from all those years ago couldn't be back. It just couldn't.

"Well, tonight I saw a beautiful Lunar Eclipse, and something about the way the moon turned from white all the way to blood red made me realize... I shouldn't fight it. It's who I really am. Now, I'm free, and nothing will ever stand in my way again," Diamond Tiara looked at her friends again with that dark smile again, "Between my psychokinetic powers, and the new skills I gained tonight, I'm the strongest pony on the planet."

"NO!!!" Silver Spoon screamed running over to Diamond Tiara and wrapping her forelegs around her, "Diamond Tiara, you were doing so well! You didn't want to become this again!"

"Again...?" Scootaloo asked, looking at Sweetie Belle who shrugged her shoulders.

"Please, come back Diamond Tiara! Don't let go of your innocence! Be the Diamond Tiara that would sacrifice her happiness for the mare she loved! Be the Diamond Tiara that would play horrible pranks on her friends and tell jokes at their expense! Be the Diamond Tiara that I'm not afraid to say is my best friend!" for the first time in years, Silver Spoon broke down, "Diamond Tiara, remember who you are!"

"Oh Spoony..." Diamond Tiara said nuzzling her friend, "I do remember who I am."

All of a sudden, Silver Spoon felt a pain unlike anything she ever felt as Diamond Tiara electrocuted her with her powers. She screamed for the entire duration of the attack, until Diamond Tiara threw her to the side and into a wall.

"Silver Spoon!" Sweetie Belle called out, running to her aid. Scootaloo immediately charged at Diamond Tiara and knocked her to the ground.

"Okay, I've seen and heard enough!" Scootaloo shouted, "I don't know what the hell is going on here, but this ends now!"

"What are you going to do, Scootaloo?" Diamond Tiara taunted, "Fight me?"

"If I have to, yes!"

Diamond Tiara laughed out loud, "That's hilarious! You actually think you can hurt me!"

Diamond Tiara kicked Scootaloo away hard, so hard that she flew into a wall herself. Sweetie Belle sang a soft melody casting a spell to heal Silver Spoon, and then turned around to face Diamond Tiara.

"I don't know what's happening to you Diamond Tiara, but it's going to be okay," Sweetie Belle said, "We'll save you, even if we have to knock you out first."

"Save me?" Diamond Tiara asked, "Why? Do I need saving?"

"Sweetie Belle... don't..." Silver Spoon breathed out, as she was still hurt, "She's... too..."

"My sister is the Element of Generosity, the mightiest element there is!" Sweetie Belle said, "I have to live up to her example!" Sweetie Belle closed her eyes, "Rarity, wherever you are, I hope you're watching me. I'll make you proud, sister," she then opened her eyes and started singing a proud, energetic melody. At the same time, pink lightning shot down from the sky and into the mansion, destroying the ceiling and raining down on top of Diamond Tiara. Diamond Tiara ducked and dodged out of the way and charged toward Sweetie Belle.

Before she could attack though, Scootaloo ran up to her and held her back, "Sweetie Belle, you keep singing!" Scootaloo said, "I'll protect you!"

Scootaloo pushed Diamond Tiara back and fought her close quarter as Sweetie Belle continued to sing. When her song reached a high point, Scootaloo jumped back and a large pink laser shot down on top of Diamond Tiara, who rolled out of the way just in time and then ran out of the remains of the mansion.

Scootaloo turned to Sweetie Belle, "I'm chasing after her," she said, "Stay here with Silver Spoon."

Scootaloo flew out of the mansion, disappearing in the wind. Sweetie Belle ran back to Silver Spoon, who was so traumatized she was in tears.

"Silver Spoon, what's wrong?" Sweetie Belle asked, "This isn't like you."

Silver Spoon couldn't answer. All she could do was sob as the memories of the old Diamond Tiara flooded back to her.

That monster...

Never again...

Diamond Tiara ran through Ponyville, knowing full well that Scootaloo was hot on her trail. She couldn't see her when she flew like this, but she could feel her.

She stopped at in the market place to rest, thinking a bit about what happened in the mansion. All of a sudden, it hit her like a pile of bricks. She not only killed her mother, but she attacked her friends.

"What's... happening to... me?" she asked slowly. All of a sudden she felt her powers surge unlike anything she had ever felt. Normally they felt like they were a part of her, but this time she felt like they were trying to consume her. She moaned in pain and fell to the ground as she felt something invade her mind.

Come...
Come to me...

"Come... to you...? Who are..." Diamond Tiara heard Scootaloo land behind her and gallop over to her.

"Diamond? What's-"

"Stay back!" Diamond Tiara shouted, "Don't come near me!"

Her entire body felt like it was on fire, and soon she was sparking with electricity. This never happened before. Maybe this wasn't such a good thing after all. Maybe what that Lunar Eclipse took from her was important.

"So then, the Appriser has awakened," a deep voice said from the side. Both Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo looked and saw a gray Unicorn stallion walking over to them. He was wearing a gray hood, so his face was hidden, and on the side of his cloak was a symbol of the sun, only it was black in the center. Apart from that, they could tell he had a silver mane and tail, and he was significantly old. Next to him were two hooded ponies, one a Pegasus, and one an Earth Pony.

"Who the hell are you?" Scootaloo asked as Diamond Tiara backed away, still trying to get a hold of her powers.

"You may call me Black Sun," the stallion said, "I am the head of the brotherhood known as the Sons of Midnight. Appriser, you are pivotal to our grand plan. Come with us, and use your powers for what they were meant for."

"Wh-what they... were meant for?" Diamond Tiara asked slowly. With her powers going out of control, she found herself having a hard time even thinking. What he was saying was the only thing that made sense to her.

Go... with... him...

"Diamond Tiara, run!" Scootaloo shouted, catching her attention, "Go on!"

"Run...? Diamond Tiara asked, "Why would... I..."

"I promised Apple Bloom that I would protect you, and this guy screams bad news!"

At the sound of Apple Bloom's name, the fog cleared up a bit, "Apple... Bloom?"

"Go! Find Rainbow Dash! She'll keep you safe!" Scootaloo shouted. Diamond Tiara was able to think enough to nod. Scootaloo was Apple Bloom's friend, so she could be trusted.

Apple Bloom...

Diamond Tiara then broke into a gallop away into the town square. She figured that Rainbow Dash would be there, or at least someone who could tell her where-

A white beam shot Diamond Tiara into a wall. As she fell to the ground, she heard a pony trotting over to her. She looked ahead and saw white legs walking, one foot in front of the other, almost like a saunter but filled with power. Diamond Tiara looked up, her heart sinking when she saw who it was.

"Thanks to Midnight, I wasn't able to stop you before the Lunar Eclipse," Vale said, "If I don't do this now, the nightmare will continue."

Diamond Tiara reached a hoof out to Vale, her entire body still sparking, "Please... help me..."

Vale turned her head to the side glaring at Diamond Tiara, "I'm afraid you are beyond help at this point. The least I can do for you is put you out of your misery."

Vale pointed her horn at Diamond Tiara, who now once again found it difficult to think. Her powers were becoming harder and harder to maintain by the second, and she needed to release them as soon as possible. Thinking about that, and how Vale wanted to kill her, made her mind shift into a weird place. All she wanted to do now was rip Vale to pieces.

Diamond Tiara forced herself up, shocking Vale as she continued to charge up her magic.

"What are you doing?" Vale asked.

"You want to kill me, right Vale?" Diamond Tiara asked, now feeling that empowered sensation again, "Well now's your chance. Come on Vale, fire it!" she demanded, now laughing. Vale actually stepped back a bit. Was she afraid?

"Her power level," Vale said, "It's already this high?"

"Aw, what's the matter?" Diamond Tiara asked mockingly, "Afraid of little old me? You better attack, or else I might just run away. Or worse, attack you."

Vale growled, and then launched her attack, a white beam from her horn. Diamond Tiara closed her eyes, letting her full power consume her, and the earth rose in front of her creating a wall to defend her. The wall immediately went back down after the attack was done, and when Diamond Tiara looked at Vale, she was wide eyed.

"Gaia Magic?" Vale asked, "But how? She shouldn't be able to..."

Diamond Tiara didn't wait for her to finish that sentence. Focusing on Vale, she shot pink lightning out of her eyes at Vale, knocking her back. The Alicorn used her wings to catch herself, and she landed on her feet about to charge at Diamond Tiara again. Diamond Tiara slammed her feet on the ground, creating another stone wall in front of her.

Vale hit the wall, her horn unfortunately getting impaled inside. After trying to pull herself free for a few seconds, she simple charged her magic up through the wall, and shot a beam out making it explode. Diamond Tiara fell back screaming, and Vale landed on top of her.

"You've become too powerful, Appriser!" Vale said, "Appriser of the End, prepare to die!"

Diamond Tiara tried to get free as Vale charged up her latest attack, but unfortunately this time she couldn't move. Also, her powers were exhausted from so much use. She could think clearer now, but that didn't help if she couldn't get up.

She closed her eyes, silently praying for somepony to rescue her. Somepony in particular.

Apple Bloom...

Vale stopped charging up her attack and looked forward in confusion. Diamond Tiara looked as well, and saw the strangest thing. It was a pony wearing gold and red knight's armor complete with a cape. Their face was covered with a knight's helmet, so it was impossible to tell the pony's gender. As the pony galloped over to them, they did something very odd.

They jumped to their hind legs and started running upright.

"What in the-" Vale started as the armored pony punched Vale away from Diamond Tiara. They stood there for a few seconds, still standing upright, but then turned to Diamond Tiara and helped her up.

"Thank you..." Diamond Tiara said slowly, getting a nod from the armored pony. Up close she could almost tell that the pony was female, but beyond that she didn't know, but something told her that she knew them.

"Why..." Vale said staggering up, "Why do ponies... keep getting... in my WAY?!"

The armored pony pushed Diamond Tiara out of the way, and then jumped to her hind legs as Vale charged toward her. Using two blades that appeared out of her front hooves, she grabbed Vale's horn and pushed her to the ground. The armored pony then ran over to Vale and started throwing punches and kicks at the now enraged Alicorn, who seemed to completely forget why she was there in the first place.

Well, since she forgot about me, Diamond Tiara thought.

Diamond Tiara turned and continued her gallop to the town square. When she got there, she did see Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy too for that matter, but she also saw them surrounded by ponies in those same black cloaks that Black Sun and his two followers were wearing.

"Are they... attacking Ponyville?" she asked herself, now backing away. She didn't realize that a hooded Pegasus was flying toward her until he was practically on top of her. She screamed right as he was about to grab her, but a strange pink beam hit him, knocking him back. Diamond Tiara then saw Octavia and Vinyl run up to her side, Vinyl still poised to attack.

"Why did you..." Diamond Tiara asked slowly. Octavia surprised her by grabbing her foreleg and looking into her eyes intently, only saying one thing.

"Come with me if you want to live!"

Ponies with black cloaks appeared all over Ponyville. Some were Pegasi, but most of them were actually Unicorns, but all of them were either searching the houses, fighting her friends, her chasing after her. Twilight was flying through the town, firing at the Unicorns behind her, when she reached the remains of Diamond Tiara's mansion. Inside, she saw Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon backing away from four cloaked Unicorns.

Twilight flew down in between them, standing in front of Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon, "Twilight!" Sweetie Belle called out.

"Cover your eyes!" Twilight commanded, "I don't want you two to see this!"

Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon both closed their eyes, and Twilight turned to the Sons of Midnight ponies, who were backing away from her.

"Midnight!" one of them said, "We have been searching for-"

"DIE!!!" Twilight shouted, activating the Power of the Queen. The cloaked Unicorns both laughed maniacally and then turned to each other. A second later, they fired bolts out of their horns at each other, dying instantly.

When Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon opened their eyes, they looked horrified.

"Princess..." Silver Spoon said, "You killed them..."

Twilight was about to say something in defense, but then she realized something. She did kill them, and she had no reason to do so. Why did she do that?

She heard clapping behind her. Twilight turned around and saw a familiar sillohuette in the shadows. The pony had a long mane and tail, and they were wearing a witch's hat and cape. Seeing that made her heart race.

"No way..." Twilight said, "You're supposed to be..."

"I didn't expect to see the Power of the Queen first hoof," the pony said, their voice sort of deep yet still youthful. Oddly, it was male. The pony stepped out of the shadows, and Twilight was frozen.

"How..." Twilight said softly, trembling, "You look look just like..."

"Why don't you try that trick on me?" he said. Despite the slightly darker coat, red eyes, and the fact that this pony was male...

He looked just like Trixie...

"Who are..." Twilight asked, tears in her eyes.

"I am the Almighty Tracy Lulamoon!" the Trixie look-alike said, "Twilight Sparkle, by my hoof you will pay for the death of my sister!"

Chapter 9

View Online

I feel it's necessary (once again) to explain my madness here. I know that this story is starting to take everything you knew in the first one and throw it out the window, but that is intentional. I haven't forgotten my lore, but I did add a few things in order to keep the story moving forward, otherwise I'd be writing the same story as the first one. All will be explained in time.

All will be explained by the end. Please be patient.

Chapter 9: Attack on Ponyville – Element's Fall

There it was, in the distance. In a former life, that house was her home. Looking at it now though, it changed. There were machines there now, and the house itself looked like it had expanded a bit. She wasn't sure she liked these changes.

She trotted through the fields, looking around at how different the trees were now. They looked sturdier, and their bark looked darker. She stopped and took a good look at the soil, noting how rich it looked. But she could feel it. Something was here that shouldn't have been here.

Magic.

Whoever the current generation was, they were now using magic to enhance the crops. Using her powers, psychokinesis as the Appriser called it, she pulled one of the apples off the tree and took a bite. It was so juicy, and oddly sweeter than what she was used to.

Disgusting...

"These fields are tainted..." she said, trembling in anger, "When Ah find the one who did this..."

She threw the remains of the apple aside, and started making her way to the house. She noticed that there were a few other small structures for housing animals around. Chickens, bunnies, raccoons, animals that wouldn't have been here before. What were they doing here now?

These fields had been hoof tended solely by Earth Pony families for generations. Whoever had taken control of the land here had ruined their legacy. She would make them pay, even if they were her descendant. If this was how they treated her land then they didn't deserve the land.

She looked in the distance and saw a larger building with magical energy pouring through it. Was that the generator? Well, that was good to know. She'd destroy that later, after she confronted the head of the family and got it back.

She walked over to the front door of the house and searched around for the spare key. Hopefully some traditions remained the same around here. Sure enough, there it was, under the same rock it would have been under during her time living here.

Picking up the key with her mouth, she put it into the door and used her hoof to turn it. Some things needed to be done the old fashioned way, after all. Once inside she took a good look around, noticing how nice some of the stuff inside was. It felt like home, yet there were a few things that were just... wrong.

"Can Ah help ya?" a deep voice asked. She looked over to the kitchen and saw a large, handsome stallion with a red coat and blond mane walking out toward her. He was glaring at her.

"Sorry, Ah'm lookin for the head of the family," Scarlet Gala asked, "Um, would that be you, by any chance?"

"Me an' mah sistur Applejack share authority, but she takes care of most stuff, why?" the stallion asked.

Applejack...

That was the name of the Element of Honesty...

It was still in the family...

"Um, where can Ah find this... Applejack? Hm?" Scarlet Gala said sauntering over to the stallion, "Or perhaps you can help me?"

"Miss, Ah don't know how ya got in here, but yer trespassin, an' Ah'll have ta ask ya ta-"

"Ya see, that's where yer wrong," Scarlet Gala said, "Ah ain't trespassin. A long time ago, this here wus mah home. That's how Ah knew about the spare key under the rock outside," looking at this stallion made her so hot and hungry, "Mmm... Why don't we get ta know each other a little better 'fore Applejack comes down, hm?"

The stallion apparently knew what she meant, because his eyes were wide, "Um, Ah'm sorry, but Ah'm a marrried stallion an'-"

"Oooh! Married? Well, Ah can expect that. Nice, handsome thing like you must be somepony else's by now. That just makes me want ya even more," she said, now desire taking control, "So, whut do ya say? Wanna play with me?"

She summoned her personal power, something shared with her by her master, Black Sun. The red star, a symbol of those associated with the Sons of Midnight. With hers, she would always be able to get what she wanted.

After her powers took affect, she pulled the stallion in, passionately kissing him. If she was going to get her power back and take revenge on this farm, then she'd have to be at full power. Good thing this stallion looked strong. Maybe she wouldn't kill this one.

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were back to back, surrounded by hooded ponies of all types. The assault was relentless, so it was a good thing that they had their powers. Ten years ago, neither of them would have thought that the Elements of Harmony would be used like this.

"Geez, who are these guys?!" Rainbow Dash asked, punching a Pegasus as he flew toward her.

"Just focus on knocking them out!" Fluttershy said, spin kicking an Earth Pony that was in front of her. For a while, the two of them traded blows with the hooded ponies surrounding them, but then Rainbow Dash saw three Pinkie Pies running way from two Unicorns as they fired at her.

"Pinkie Pie!" Rainbow Dash called out. She wanted to rush over and help her, but Fluttershy needed her help.

"Go, Dash!" Fluttershy shouted.

"But what about-"

"I can't use my larger attacks with you in the way! I'll be fine, so go! Help her!" Fluttershy said harshly. Rainbow Dash wanted to call Fluttershy on how mean she sounded, but instead she nodded and flew over to Pinkie Pie.

The Unicorns fired magical bolts at one of the Pinkie Pies, apparently the real one because she fell back and the other two faded away. Pinkie Pie lied on the ground helplessly as the Sons of Midnight slowly approached her.

"Dashie..." Pinkie Pie cried, "Help me..."

"Pinkie Pie!!!" Rainbow Dash called out rushing over to them. She then turned into a bolt of lightning and tackled each of the Unicorns away and then galloped over to Pinkie Pie, "Hey, Pinkie Pie, are you okay?"

"Dashie... I don't know what's wrong!" Pinkie Pie sobbed holding Rainbow Dash, "My Element is working properly... My clones won't solidify!"

"It's okay, Pinkie Pie. Just stay close to me, okay? I'll protect you," Rainbow Dash said. Pinkie Pie nodded and stood up, just as two more hooded ponies trotted over to them, an Earth Pony and a Pegasus, "Sheesh, why are these guys attacking us?!" Rainbow Dash asked, her entire body charging up with electricity. She then charged over to the Sons of Midnight, deciding to focus on protecting Pinkie Pie.

Tracy fired a large bolt of lightning at Twilight, who created a magical shield to defend herself. Tracy then reacted by charging toward Twilight and clashed horns with her. Twilight jumped away from Tracy and started charging up a powerful attack, but for some reason she stopped charging. Tracy used that opportunity to launch his own attack.

"THUNDER DRAGON!!!" he shouted, firing a large lightning bolt out of his horn. The bolt turned into a large dragon's mouth and engulfed Twilight, who screamed out in pain and fell to the floor.

"Is this the power of the great Queen of Darkness?" Tracy asked, "Don't make me laugh!"

Twilight got up, but she was trembling. She looked up at Tracy, who charged at her again, his entire body engulfed in electricity and began throwing punches and kicks at Twilight. She frantically moved out of the way of the attacks, and then used her horn to push Tracy back.

Twilight summoned her two orbitals, and launched then at Tracy, who rolled, jumped, and galloped out of the way of all of the attacks. He then charged up his horn and fired a bolt of lightning into the air. The bolt came down on top of Twilight, hitting her horn actually and knocking her down again. As Twilight got up, Tracy fired another blast at Twilight, this time knocking her into a wall. Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon ran closer to the fight, which to Silver Spoon looked like it should have been more even.

"Why isn't she fighting back?" Silver Spoon asked.

"What do you mean? She's fighting back plenty!" Sweetie Belle stated frantically, but Silver Spoon shook her head.

"I can see the amount of magic she's using, and if what I'm seeing is correct," Silver Spoon said blinking on her psychokinesis on, "she's only using about thirty percent of her power. It's as if she's holding back."

Sweetie Belle looked back at the fight, now biting her lip nervously as Tracy charged up another attack, which he fired just as Twilight was getting up.

Twilight was blasted through a wall leading to the dining room. She tried to get up, but a large lightning bolt came down on her knocking her to the ground again.

It didn't make any sense for a pony to be this strong.

"Twilight!" Sweetie Belle called out, running into the dining room with Silver Spoon. Tracy slowly trotted into the room, still charging up his magic.

"I've trained ten whole years for this day!" Tracy proudly proclaimed, "My magic is the only magic capable of taking down an Alicorn!"

"I don't... understand..." Twilight said forcing herself up, "Trixie didn't... have a... brother..."

"Stay on the ground!" Tracy shouted, shooting another bolt of lightning onto Twilight making her fall to the ground again screaming.

Sweetie Belle started singing a powerful melody. Tracy turned to her, but jumped away as a large pink laser shot out of the sky at him. He then charged at Sweetie Belle, but Silver Spoon jumped in the way and held her hooves out trying to keep him back.

"I won't let you get to her!" Silver Spoon shouted with more force than anyone had ever herd from her, "Sweetie Belle, can you make me stronger?"

Sweetie Belle responded by singing a sweet yet somewhat angry melody. A second later, Silver Spoon started glowing. She had never felt power like this before. Using her new strength she pushed Tracy back. He was much stronger still, however, and he retaliated by shooting an electric blast at her, not directly, but at her feet knocking her back.

"Silver Spoon!" Sweetie Belle shouted, running to her aid.

"I don't have a grudge against you," Tracy said, "Stay out of this." He then turned back to Twilight, who was trying to stand. Tracy trotted over to her and fired another bolt of lighting at her knocking her down again.

"It's all YOUR fault!" he said, firing another bolt of lightning at Twilight, "You dragged my sister into your darkness!" another lightning bolt hit her, "You played on her innocence and used her love!" another bolt, "I should just kill you right now, demon!" a large bolt of lightning came down from the sky. Twilight screamed loudly as she was electrocuted, falling limb when the attack was over.

Silver Spoon was trembling she was so upset. She wished she were stronger. She wished she could protect Sweetie Belle and Twilight. Yet all she could do was lie there and watch. Watch as the Princess of the Stars was tortured.

Twilight was crying. She had started shortly after the last attack, crying deep and heavy sobs.

"I'm sorry..." she sobbed, "I wish she were still alive... I wish I were dead instead... It's not fair that she's dead... and I'm alive..."

"You're right," Tracy said, "Which is why instead of killing you, I'm going to give you to Black Sun. You don't deserve the release of death."

"No!" Sweetie Belle called out, running up to Twilight and standing in front of her in defense, "Leave Twilight alone you bastard!"

"I just said I don't have a grudge against you!" Tracy said through gritted teeth, "Get out of my way!"

"I don't know who you are, but Twilight didn't do anything!" Sweetie Belle said, which apparently set Tracy off, as he charged up his magic again glaring at Sweetie Belle.

"You don't know anything!" Tracy said, "Stay out of things you don't understand!"

Silver Spoon had to think fast. Whoever this pony was he was a bit of a loose cannon, so he wasn't above killing Sweetie Belle to get to Twilight. She wasn't strong enough to fight him, but maybe if Twilight could use...

"Twilight, the star! Use the star!" Silver Spoon shouted. Twilight nodded and activated the star on her eye.

"FREEZE!" she shouted, unfortunately for Twilight, Tracy was too smart for that and immediately closed his eyes. That was exactly what Silver Spoon wanted.

She stood up and tackled Tracy into a wall, pushing him away from Twilight, "Now Sweetie Belle, get Twilight out of here!"

Sweetie Belle nodded and helped Twilight up. The two of them then galloped away, leaving Silver Spoon alone with just Tracy, who pushed her off of him and onto the floor.

"Dumdass! Why did you get in my way!" Tracy asked harshly.

"This unit is to act solely for the benefit of friend subjects Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Diamond Tiara, and Sweetie Belle," Silver Spoon said standing up, "Should any of the friend subjects be compromised, this unit is to act accordingly or face termination."

"What the hell..." Tracy asked, looking at Silver Spoon as if she were crazy.

"This unit will not allow any harm to come to Sweetie Belle," Silver Spoon said, somewhat monotonous, "Prepare yourself!"

She then charged at Tracy, who had no problem pushing her aside and onto the ground. Silver Spoon stood back up and continued to charge at him and throw punches at him, but she had no skill in hoof to hoof combat, so he easily moved out of the way of her attacks. He then pointed his horn at her and fired a small current at her, shocking her and knocking her to the ground.

"No..." she said, struggling to stand up.

"I admire your courage," Tracy said, "but you obviously don't have any skills in physical combat."

"This unit... has to protect... Sweetie Belle..." Silver Spoon said, trying to stand up. Tracy shook his head, and whacked Silver Spoon on the head hard, causing her entire world to go black.

Sweetie Belle...
I'm sorry...

After she was done, she lied down on top of the stallion's unconscious body. At least he lasted the whole time, but apparently she took too much life force energy for him to remain conscious.

"Thank you so much..." Scarlet Gala said to an unconscious Macintosh (she learned his name somewhere during their "session"), "Whoever yer mare is... she's a lucky one..."

Scarlet Gala stood up, fixed her mane, and began her search around the house. She didn't bother putting her dress back on, as once she found it she wouldn't be able to wear the dress underneath the armor.

She trotted back into the living room, where she first looked through the shelves and cabinets. Would she keep it here?

"Who are you?" a sweet voice asked. Scarlet Gala turned around and saw a tiny Pegasus filly standing by the stairs. What was a Pegasus doing in her old house?

"Do ya live here?" Scarlet Gala asked. The filly nodded, backing away a bit, "Ya don't need ta worry. Mah name is Scarlet. What's yer's?"

"Daisy..." the filly said softly.

"Yer mother told ya not ta talk ta strangers, Ah'm guessin?" Scarlet asked, getting a nod from Daisy, "That's a good habit, ya know. Ah ain't no stranger, though. Ah'm more like a relative of sorts. Um, is yer mother up?"

"Mommy isn't here," Daisy said, "She's out fighting. It's just me, Daddy, Auntie Jackie and my Uncles Flim and Flam here?"

She assumed that "Auntie Jackie" was Applejack, so who was...

"Um, yer mother ain't named Applejack?" Scarlet Gala asked.

"Mommy's name is Fluttershy."

Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness. That was a Pegasus name though...

"Daisy, who's downstairs?" a male voice called out from upstairs.

"Uncle Flam, there's a strange Earth Pony in the house. She scares me," Daisy said, now backing away from Scarlet Gala in fear. A second later, two ponies came downstairs. They were yellow, with short red and white manes and tails, and they were obviously twins, though there were a few differences. One of them had a mustache, and their Cutie Marks complimented each other. The one with mustache had an apple with a slice out of it for his Cutie Mark, and his brother seemed to have the missing slice for his Cutie Mark. Neither one of them looked happy to see her, but she wasn't too happy either.

Unicorns... obviously the cause of the magic in the farm.

"So, am Ah right ta believe ya'll 're the ones powerin the magic in the machines?" Scarlet Gala asked.

"Right you are," the one with the mustache said.

"Flam, do we know this pony?" the one without the mustache asked.

"No, Flim, we do not," the one with the mustache, Flam obviously, said, "I'm afraid that means you have to leave, miss."

These two had the nerve to try and make her leave? They were the ones trespassing!

"Sorry, honey, but Ah ain't leavin. But ya'll don't have a problem with that, do ya?" Scarlet Gala asked, activating her powers on Flim and Flam. The two of them immediately switched their moods, looking at Scarlet Gala with absolute adoration.

"We don't have a problem at all, do we brother...?" Flam asked.

"Not a problem at all..." Flim answered.

"Uncle Flim? Uncle Flam?" Daisy asked, backing away from them. She then bumbed into the unconscious body of the red stallion she just got finished feeding on, and screamed upon looking at him, "Daddy?! Daddy! What's wrong with you?! Why aren't you waking up?! Daddy!" the little filly was crying, now hugging her father.

"He's not dead, don't worry," Scarlet Gala said, "But Ah can't say the same fer yer aunt, when Ah find her."

"You're a bad pony!" Daisy said looking up at Scarlet Gala. She then flew over to Scarlet Gala and started hitting her, "Go away! Go away!"

"Annoyin buzzard!" Scarlet Gala shot, whacking Daisy away. She fell to the floor screaming, landing next to her father.

AHH!!!

Fluttershy stopped what she was doing immediately, as she felt her heart sink. Her daughter was in trouble, she could feel it.

"Daisy!" Fluttershy cried out. She then screamed out, summoning a large tornado around her knocking the Sons of Midnight surrounding her away. She then immediately flew back to her house. If anything happened to that little filly, she'd kill whoever the cause was.

AHH!!!

Vale stopped her assault on the golden armored pony when she heard the scream. Her special friend needed her.

"We will settle this some other time," Vale said, "There's somepony who needs me."

She then took to the skies, flying in the direction of Sweet Apple Acres. Along the way, she saw Fluttershy flying in the same direction. A mother's bond with her children was strong after all.

"Fluttershy!" Vale called out, flying next to the Pegasus.

"Vale? What are you-"

"Daisy is in trouble. She is my friend, and I wish to help her," Vale explained simply.

"The friend she's been visiting was you?" Fluttershy asked.

"We will talk later," Vale said, "For now..."

"Right, let's go!" Fluttershy said, flying even faster to where Daisy was waiting for them.

"Stupid foal," Scarlet Gala said, "You shouldn't meddle in adult affairs."

"Wh-what in tarnation is goin on here?!" another voice called out, this one shakier than the others. Scarlet Gala looked up and saw an orange Earth Pony with a really long blond mane and tail, wearing golden apple shaped earrings and red lipstick. This was Applejack.

"Jus' the pony Ah wus waitin for," Scarlet Gala said walking up the stairs to her. Applejack was actually backing away from her in fear.

"Who are you?" Applejack asked, trembling so much it was heartbreaking. Almost at least.

"Aw, Ah expected the Element of Honesty ta be stronger than this," Scarlet Gala said. She mentally ordered Flim and Flam to come upstairs with her, which made poor Applejack even more afraid apparently.

"Flim? Flam? Whut happened ta ya'll?" Applejack asked.

"Ah temporarily put them under mah spell," Scarlet Gala said, showing Applejack the star in her left eye.

"You got the same powers Twilight has..." Applejack said.

"Well, mine is slightly different, but yes, it's an offshoot of it. Mine only works on stallions, but it ain't so bad if ya know how ta use it," she said caressing Flim's cheek.

"L-let em' go! Ah'm the one ya want, right?" Applejack asked.

"Yes an' no," Scarlet Gala explained, "Ya see, whut Ah want is somethin ya got stored away. Now tell me, where is the Element of Honesty? Ah'd like ta have it back now."

"The Element of Honesty...?" Applejack asked, "Who are you...?"

"Mah name is Scarlet Gala," she said, "Former Element of Honesty and owner of Sweet Apple Acres."

When she said her name, Applejack was wide eyed. She then looked to her side at her Cutie Mark, and for some reason she was shaking her head backing away.

"No... it ain't possible! Yer so young...! You can't be..."

"Now that introductions are finished," Scarlet Gala said, "Where's mah Element?"

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash were backed into a wall as four more Sons of Midnight approached them. Rainbow Dash had done most of the fighting, so she was at the point of exhaustion.

"Dammit..." she breathed out, "Can't... move..."

"Dashie! You can't stop now! Please, get up!" Pinkie Pie urged, feeling the hope diminish right before her eyes.

"Pinkie Pie... run...!" Rainbow Dash urged, but Pinkie Pie shook her head.

"I won't leave you!" she said, focusing on her Element of Laughter. All she needed was three clones of herself. If she had that then she could hold them off and help Dashie! She closed her eyes, trying to make the clones.

But try as she might, she couldn't them to solidify.

"No..." Pinkie Pie cried, "You have to glow! Please glow! Please!" she urged. Instead of glowing, something else happened that no one was ready for.

The armor grayed out, and shattered.

Rainbow Dash looked up at Pinkie Pie in shock, probably just as much shock as Pinkie Pie was in. Had the Element of Laughter just...

One of the Sons of Midnight stopped and looked at his companion, "That's good, one of them stopped working," he said.

"Now we just need the other one to shut down too," his companion said.

"The hell with that!" Rainbow Dash said, summoning the power of her Element. She then charged forward, turning into four bolts of electricity and pushing the Sons of Midnight back. At the same time, a strange golden armored pony turned the corner and ran up to them.

"Whut happened?" the pony said through the armor, her voice deep and distorted, but with the faintest accent.

"I don't know..." Rainbow Dash said, "Her armor turned gray and then deactivated. Pinkie Pie, try to turn it on again."

Pinkie Pie nodded and focused on the necklace around her neck, willing it to transform. Unfortunately though, the change never happened. She didn't feel any magic from it at all actually. It felt, dead.

"I can't do it..." Pinkie Pie said softly, tears building up in her eyes, "I can't use the Element of Laughter anymore..."

Rainbow Dash looked shocked, but she immediately wrapped her forelegs around Pinkie Pie to comfort her, "It's okay, Pinkie Pie. I'm here, it's going to be fine."

But Pinkie Pie, and the armored pony both knew better. It wasn't going to be fine. Not now, and not ever again. The light was gone. Pinkie Pie had lost the powers of the Element of Laughter.

And she had a horrible feeling she wasn't going to be the only one to lose her powers.

"Come on! Where is it?!" Scarlet Gala shouted, throwing things all around in Applejack's room. She couldn't take her eyes off of her, nor could she move. It didn't make any sense at all, yet that Cutie Mark... it was exactly the same.

Scarlet Gala stopped when she opened a small box on her dresser, "Ahh, there it is," she said softly.

"No!" Applejack shouted, running up to Scarlet Gala as she picked up the Element of Honesty. She tried to reach for it, but Scarlet Gala punched her away and into a wall. She then admired it and started to put it around her neck.

"Yes... Oh yes!!!" Scarlet Gala moaned in pure ecstasy as a black flame engulfed her. All Applejack could do was look in horror as armor appeared around Scarlet Gala. Armor much like her own, only where hers was red and gold, this mare's version was purple and bronze. Also, instead of an apple symbol her armor just had a red gemstone on the chest.

"Mah powers, they're flowing through me!!!" she screamed, the entire room now engulfed in a black and purple fire. Applejack couldn't believe what she had witnessed. The Element of Honesty chose someone else. But why? How was this pony able to use the Element's full power, or at all for that matter.

Also, was this mare really...

The first thing they both noticed was the fire. The whole house was ablaze. Fluttershy and Vale flew over to the house and ran inside, where they saw Macintosh and Daisy lying on the ground.

"Daisy! Mac!" Fluttershy shouted running over to them. Daisy was still awake, but she was weak.

"Mommy? You came to save me?" Daisy asked slowly.

"Of course I did," Fluttershy said, "Mommy's going to be there no matter what!"

Vale galloped over to Macintosh and used her magic to heal him, "He's run out of life force energy," Vale explained, "This looks like the work of a succubus."

"A... succubus?" Fluttershy asked.

"A demon that feeds off of life force energy attained through intercourse," Vale explained further, "You spoke to one before. During the time you went to aid the Appriser at the cliff."

Right, Flutterhsy thought, that strange green pony with the blond mane. She did seem a little odd, now that she thought about it.

Wait... intercourse? That would mean Macintosh...

"AHH!!!"

They both heard a scream from upstairs. They looked and saw Applejack tumbling down the stairs. Fluttershy caught her before she hit her head.

"Applejack! Are you okay?" Fluttershy asked.

"She won't be when Ah'm done with her!" Scarlet Gala said proudly, trotting down the stairs as well, "Former Element of Honesty, prepare ta die!"

"I won't allow this!" Vale shouted running forward, her eyes glowing green, "Prepare yourself, demon! I will return you to your grave!"

Her voice sounded so familiar just now, Fluttershy thought. She actually sounded just like Rarity when she was angry. She'd have to worry about that later though, because right now they had to get rid of this "succubus" as Vale called her.

Both Vale and Fluttershy got in fighting stances, but Applejack grabbed Fluttershy's leg.

"STOP!!! DON'T DO IT!!! PLEASE!!!" Applejack pleaded, tears in her eyes.

"Why would you stop us?" Vale asked, "That demon is-"

"AH KNOW HER!!!" Applejack screamed looking up at Vale, and then collapsing onto the floor, "Ah know her..."

Fluttershy took at good look at the pony in front of them. She was just able to make out her Cutie Mark, which she unfortunately recognized.

An apple pie...

"Oh Celestia..." Fluttershy said, shaking her head in horror.

"Fluttershy, what's wrong?" Vale asked, "Why are you hesitating?"

"That pony..." Fluttershy said softly, her voice so shakey she could barely finish her sentence, "That's Granny Smith..."

Chapter 10

View Online

Before I get any grief for what I'm about to introduce here, remember the magi-tech armor that Scootaloo had in Inner Demons, and the technology used in Elysium. The shout out is obvious here, but I thought about this for a while.

Chapter 10: Attack on Ponyville – Ponyville's Fall

Strangely, Octavia brought Vinyl and that pink pony into the library. Vinyl thought they should have been trying to get out of Ponyville, but Octavia insisted that they needed to get a few things here before leaving.

"What do we need here, anyway?" Vinyl asked, looking outside the window making sure that no one was coming in.

"There are a few books on magic here," Octavia said, "We'll need them for later."

"W-why did you two save me?" the pink pony, who Vinyl learned was named Diamond Tiara, asked, "You don't know me."

"Eh, ask Tavi," Vinyl said shrugging, "She saw you running through Ponyville and was all 'we need to make sure that pony is safe' so here we are."

Diamond Tiara looked down, "I want to find Apple Bloom," she said.

"Who?" Vinyl asked raising an eyebrow.

"That's a friend of hers that moved to Canterlot a few weeks ago," Octavia called out from the second floor, "Vinyl, catch."

She threw down a large book, which Vinyl grabbed with her magic. The title of the book read "Ancient Spells and Artifacts".

"Why do we need this book?" Vinyl asked.

"There's a spell I need to find in there," Octavia said from the second floor, "Princess Twilight never let me read that book, but with everything going on right now I get the feeling we'll need it."

"Huh," Vinyl sat down and opened the book, "Diamond, could you lock the door?"

Diamond Tiara nodded and went over to the door as Vinyl looked through the book. She stopped when she reached a chapter on the Elements of Harmony, "The lost Element?" she glossed over the chapter, amazed by what she was reading, "Hey Tavi, did you know that there's supposed to be seven Elements of Harmony?"

"That's the lost Element," Octavia said, now searching for a book on the first floor, "Few ponies even know it existed, but scholars believe that because the Element of Magic was made in present times, the books that speak of six elements of harmony are actually referring to what would now be a seventh lost element. That's not what we're looking for though."

"Might help us out though," Vinyl said closing the book. She'd read more on that later.

"Apple Bloom... help me..." Diamond Tiara sobbed. Vinyl turned to her and saw that she was lying on the floor holding her head as if in pain.

"Hey, are you okay?" Vinyl asked running over to her.

"My head..." Diamond Tiara said, "Something is... missing..." she started crying. Vinyl didn't know what was wrong with her nor did she know how to save her.

"Vinyl, there's something else we need downstairs," Octavia said trotting over to them, "Is she okay?"

"I don't know, you tell me," Vinyl said, "You know more about this than I do, as weird as that sounds."

Octavia responded by walking over to Diamond Tiara and rubbing her back, "Vinyl, start heading downstairs and wait for me there."

Vinyl shrugged her shoulders and started heading downstairs. Here she saw what looked like a laboratory. There were machines all around, and all of them were powered by magic, which meant they were really advanced.

"Weird..." she said walking around, "What kind of machines are these?"

"The Princess was working on special prototype weapons," Octavia said trotting downstairs with Diamond Tiara with her, "We're going to take two of those weapons with us."

"You mean steal them?" Vinyl asked raising an eyebrow, "I don't know... why do we need weapons anyway?"

"If we're going to survive, then we'll need an edge," Octavia said walking over to the work table, "This attack is just a cover for the real threat."

"Real threat?" Vinyl asked more so herself. For some reason, she found herself looking at Diamond Tiara, who was sitting by herself in a corner looking dejected. Why did they even bring her along? And why did Vinyl get the feeling that she was directly connected with that threat?

Vale and Fluttershy were knocked out of the house by a black flame. Both of them caught themselves in the air, and looked at the house as Scarlet Gala trotted out.

"Now," Scarlet Gala said, "Let's see what an angel of Elysium an' a soon ta be fallen Element can do."

Vale thought that was strange, but she shook it off and charged at Scarlet Gala, firing beams of light out of her horn. Scarlet Gala jumped and dodged out of the way of the attacks, and then shot a black flame out of her front hooves at Vale. She took to the skies to dodge, and then flew down over to Scarlet Gala using her horn as a lance.

"No!" Applejack called out, running over to the fight. Unfortunately Flim and Flam, still under Scarlet Gala's spell, grabbed her and held her still as the fight commenced.

Scarlet Gala grabbed Vale's horn when she lunged and threw her to the side, but Vale caught herself and pointed her horn at the Earth Pony. She was about to fire her largest light spell, but Applejack broke away from Flim and Flam and grabbed Vale.

"Please, don't hurt her! That's mah grandmother!" Applejack pleaded.

"Out of my way!" Vale said pushing Applejack to the ground and stepping forward, "Solar Flare!"

A bright light came out of her horn, blinding Scarlet Gale briefly. While her opening was still present, Fluttershy flew over to Scarlet Gala and began throwing punches at the demonic mare. At first she blocked, but once her eyesight recovered she dodged to the side, and spun on her front hooves kicking Fluttershy with her back leg engulfed in fire.

Fluttershy fell back screaming, and Scarlet Gala turned to the magic generator for the farm and shot a black flame at it. The generator exploded instantly. Applejack ran over to Scarlet Gala and earnestly hugged her.

"Granny Smith, why are ya doin this?! Stop it, please!"

"Shut up!" Scarlet Gala said, pushing Applejack off of her and punching her in the stomach, "Ah don't know why ya keep callin me that, but ya brought this onto yerself!"

"W-what 're ya..." Applejack said trying to get up, but Scarlet Gala kicked her back onto the ground.

"These fields have been tended to by Earth Ponies fer generations! You have the audacity ta call yerself an Apple, yet ya introduce magic ta our fields!"

"But... it was the only... way ta..." Applejack said, trying again to stand, only to be knocked down again. Vale had enough, and she charged at Scarlet Gala leading with her horn. Once Scarlet Gala caught her, she began firing light rapidly out of her horn, knocking the Earth Pony back. Vale trotted over to her about to strike again, but Applejack got up and jumped in front of her.

"Applejack, get out of my way!" Vale commanded, but Applejack shook her head.

"Ah don't know who ya are or why ya know mah name, but Ah won't let ya hurt mah grandmother!" Applejack said.

"That monster over there isn't your grandmother anymore! She a demon that's unfortunately using her face and body! The most I can do for her is put her out of her misery!"

"Ah watched her have a heart attack an' die, Ah ain't gonna watch her die a second time!"

Scarlet Gala shot a black flame at them, but Vale grabbed Applejack and pushed her aside, using her wings to block the flame.

"You aren't this weak!" Vale said through gritted teeth, "Get up and fight!"

Fluttershy stood on her hind legs, and pushed forward with her forelegs creating a large gust of wind and pushing Scarlet Gala to the ground. She then held one foreleg forward creating a tornado that knocked her further, actually into the barn. Flim and Flam charged at her, but Vale shot two small white beams at them, knocking them out.

"You need to get out of here," Vale stated, "Grab your child and husband and move."

Fluttershy nodded and ran back to the house. Scarlet Gala slowly got out of the barn as Vale turned to her, her eyes glowing green.

"Ah may have underestimated ya," Scarlet Gala said, "But there won't be anymore distractions."

"Agreed," Vale said, "You're evil is not welcome here!"

Applejack was about to run over to her, but Fluttershy grabbed her and pulled her back.

"Applejack, let's go!" Fluttershy commanded.

"But-"

"Macintosh and Daisy are up now! We have to get out of Vale's way!"

Applejack shook her head, but she was led off by Fluttershy. Flim and Flam got up as they ran past them, and they immediately followed.

"So angel, ya wanna go fer round two?" Scarlet Gala asked, surrounded by black flame. Vale stomped her foot, getting ready for one of the hardest fights of her life. Not only was this mare a Class A demon, but she had the added powers of an Element of Harmony.

And her luck up until now was so great too...

"Sheesh, glad that's over," Scootaloo said after knocking out the last of the hooded ponies that attacked her. She looked around and saw that the pony who lead them was gone. Did he go searching for Diamond Tiara?

"Damn it!" Scootaloo said, "I have to-"

"Scootaloo!" Sweetie Belle called out from a distance. Scootaloo turned around and saw Sweetie Belle running up to them, Twilight on her back.

"Sweetie Belle! Is Twilight alright?" Scootaloo asked running up to them.

"I don't know," Sweetie Belle said, "This stallion that looked like Trixie assaulted us in Diamond Tiara's mansion. Where's Diamond Tiara?"

"I lost her in the confusion," Scootaloo admitted, "I just hope that she got to Dash."

"Hope who got to me...?" Dash asked as the mysterious golden armored pony carried her over to them, Pinkie Pie next to her.

"Dash!" Scootaloo called out running up to them, "What the hell happened?!"

"Ambushed..." Rainbow Dash breathed out, "Too many... Sons of Midnight..."

"Pinkie Pie..." Twilight asked softly, "Why aren't you... in your... armor...?"

"It won't turn on..." Pinkie Pie admitted, "I'm sorry, but I don't know what's happening."

Twilight looked like she knew though, because her expression was grave.

"Scootaloo," Rainbow Dash asked, "Do you still have that?"

It took a second for Scootaloo to realize what she meant, but she nodded once she did, "Yeah Dash, I have it."

"Good..." Rainbow Dash said, "Now listen to me, I need you and Sweetie Belle to get your things, and then meet up with us at the train station..."

"Do we know where Spike is?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"He and I got separated during the fight," Pinkie Pie said somberly, "He mentioned calling for help, and then went searching for someone named Vale."

"We'll can't worry about Spike..." Twilight breathed out, "Girls, get your things... and get ready to meet us..."

"Twilight, are you going to be okay?" Rainbow Dash asked, "You seem really hurt."

"Unfortunately, she's fine," a deep and powerful voice stated. Everyone turned around and saw who Scootaloo assumed Sweetie Belle meant by a Trixie look alike, "I can't say the same for the rest of you, Elements of Harmony."

Rainbow Dash got off the armored pony (who hadn't said a word for some reason) and staggered forward, "Everyone, get moving..." Rainbow Dash stated.

"I'm not leaving you alone!" Scootaloo shouted, "I'll fight too!"

"Kid, go with Pinkie Pie and get your things," Rainbow Dash commanded, but Scootaloo shook her head.

"Dash! I can still fight! Let me fight next to you, please!" Scootaloo urged.

"Scootaloo, go!" Rainbow Dash shouted, her legs shaking she was so tired, "It'll be time for you... to fight... soon... but not yet... Please just trust me..."

Scootaloo hated this. All she ever wanted was to fight by Rainbow Dash's side. Now she was old enough to not get in the way, but she still wouldn't let her fight. Scootaloo gritted her teeth and turned to Sweetie Belle and the armored pony.

"Let's go!" she said reluctantly. Sweetie Belle and the armored pony nodded and ran off. Tracy tried to run after them, but Scootaloo noticed Rainbow Dash charge at him knocking him down.

"Dashie, no!" Pinkie Pie cried.

"Come on Pinkie Pie!" Sweetie Belle shouted, "We have to go!"

Scootaloo hated leaving her alone too, but for a slightly different reason. More like an added reason.

Dash, why won't you let me fight next to you?

"Sweetie Belle, let me down..." Twilight said.

"Twilight?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"He wants me... and Dash isn't looking to good," Twilight said, "Please... I'll be fine..."

Sweetie Belle reluctantly knelt down, letting Twilight off her back. Twilight immediately ran over to Rainbow Dash's side, firing her magic as well. All they could do was trust that they would be alright.

Looking out at the destruction in Ponyville were two winged figures. They answered Spike's call for help, feeling that this issue required a personal touch.

"That stallion looks powerful, so be careful Tia."

"You as well Lulu," Celestia said.

Luna sighed shaking her head, not having the patience to scold her as usual. Instead she and her sister flew into Ponyville, both heading to different directions.

Vale was knocked back from Scarlet Gala's black flame. Vale got up, but had to take to the skies as Scarlet Gala fired another black flame at her, destroying the remains of the Apple family house.

While still in the air, Vale fired darts from her horn at Scarlet Gala, who jumped and dodged out of the way.

"Is this the power of an angel?" Scarlet Gala taunted, "Ah expected more from ya!"

She jumped up, and turned into a black fireball actually flying past Vale, who flew out of the way just in time.

"Why am I having such a hard time?!" Vale asked herself. She was a Class S Angel! She was supposed to be stronger than this!

Scarlet Gala screamed and created a large wave of fire that scorched the entire land. Vale saw all of the animals scurrying away in fear. She didn't even care about the wild life.

This was why demons were the scum of Terra...

"I will make you pay demon!" Vale shouted charging up her entire body, "HOLY LANCE!"

A large white lance made of light appeared next to Vale. Using her hoof, she threw it down at Scarlet Gala, who actually fell back from the attack. Scarlet Gala got up, and retaliated by creating a large fireball above her and throwing it at the Class S Angel, and knocking her out of the sky.

She would have hit the ground hard, but someone ran underneath her and caught her just in time.

"You okay?" Vale heard. She opened her eyes and saw her savior, her heart leaping out of her chest for some reason.

Spike...

"Aw, ain't that cute?" Scarlet Gala said walking over to them, "Who's he? Yer knight in shinin armor? He has the look for it."

"Shut it you..." Vale said as she and Spike got up. Vale was about to charge, but Spike held out his hand, "What are you-"

"You need to rest," Spike said, "I'll hold her off while you catch your second wind."

Vale laughed in disbelief, "You're going to fight her? Sorry dragon, but this is my fight. Stay out of it."

"Ooh, fiesty huh? Tell you what, you think you can still fight, then fight. I'll just do what I want," Spike said with an arrogant smirk. Sheesh, she forgot how arrogant this dragon was. Sweet, yes. Humble, anything but.

"Ugh, fine. But if you die it's your fault," Vale said stepping forward and stomping her foot again.

"I'll be fine," Spike said swinging his spear over his head. Both Vale and Spike charged at Scarlet Gala. The two of them took turns swinging, thrusting, and in Vale's case, firing magic. She was amazed by how well she and Spike worked together.

She was also amazed by how much stronger she felt. She could beat this mare.

Scarlet Gala jumped back and fired a black flame out of her front hooves. Spike stood in front and spun his spear shelding them. At the same time, Vale flew straight up and fired a white beam at Scarlet Gala.

She jumped to the side to dodge, but Spike began rapidly thrusting with his spear. As Scarlet Gala moved out of the way of the assaults, Vale flew around them firing her darts at Scarlet Gale. Amazingly, she timed her assaults perfectly with Spike's movements, never hitting him once.

I feel like I'm on fire! I can't lose!

Spike pushed Scarlet Gala back with his spear as Vale landed. The two of them then turned to the side, and kicked Scarlet Gala. Vale turned to look at Spike, her heart racing for some reason as he smiled at her.

Why did this dragon affect her so much?

Scarlet Gala forced herself up, her entire body surrounded by black fire, "You think Ah'm done? Think again!"

Scarlet Gala charged at both of them, surrounded in black fire and becoming a black fireball. Spike saw the attack first and pushed Vale out of the way, screaming in pain as he took the attack full force.

Seeing Spike fall back from the attack hit something inside Vale. Her heart sank, and for some reason, seeing him not moving scared her to no end.

"SPIKE!!!" she screamed, a bright light engulfing her. Scarlet Gala turned around, shocked by what she was seeing.

"How... she was so weak before..." Scarlet Gala said, backing away from the glowing alicorn.

"JUDGEMENT!!!!" Vale shouted. Above Sweet Apple Acres a magical circle appeared, something charging in the center.

The Elysium Tower began charging up energy and gathering it at the tip in the bottom of the tower. After charging for a few more seconds, it fired a white beam down to the surface.

The magic circle fired a large white beam down on Sweet Apple Acres, destroying the rest of the farm, and also knocking Scarlet Gala really far back. Vale, who was exhausted from summoning so much magic, fell down to the ground.

Scarlet Gala staggered to her feet and dusted herself off. That didn't hurt her as much as it would have had she not been wearing her armor, but it still hurt, and it worried her.

"So that's why she's a Class S..." Scarlet Gala said, "Ah better report ta Black Sun."

She walked off. She got everything she needed, and if that angel was that strong, she would need help in taking her out.

But to use Elysium itself as a cannon? Just how strong was she?

Tracy shot lightning into the sky, trying to hit the Pegasus flying above him. While he was distracted, Twilight charged at him with her horn. He met her assault with his own horn, and the two of them clashed horn for a while until Rainbow Dash landed.

Rainbow Dash charged over to Tracy, engulfed in electricity. She then turned into a lightning bolt to tackle him, but Tracy jumped away from Twilight just in time. When he jumped back, Twilight pointed her horn forward, her eyes glowing red. She then fired a red beam out of her horn, but Tracy created an electric shield.

After blocking her attack, Tracy created an explosion of electricity sending Twilight flying back. Just as he was about to finish off the demonic Alicorn, Rainbow Dash flew over to him and began throwing punch after punch pushing him back. She was tired, yes, but to defend her friends she'd do whatever it took.

"Annoying bitch!" Tracy shouted, thrusting his horn to Rainbow Dash's chest and electrocuting her, "Now, there's nothing standing in in my way," Tracy said kicking Rainbow Dash back, "Queen of Darkness, you're coming with me."

Twilight tried her absolute hardest to stand. She was already tired from fighting him earlier, but now she could barely work up the strength to rise.

"Twilight... no..." Rainbow Dash said reaching out to Twilight. Sadly, even she was getting to tired to move on.

"Solar Ray!" a powerful voice shouted from above. Tracy looked up and had to jump back as a golden beam shot at the ground between him and Twilight. Twilight was shocked when she saw the white Alicorn that fired it land in front of her.

"Celestia..." Twilight said looking up.

"Princess?" Tracy asked, "How can you defend this monster?!"

"The only monster I see is the one standing right here in front of me!" Celestia proclaimed.

"I don't have any beef with you!" Tracy said pacing around Celestia, "Get out of my way!"

"Tell me why you're trying to kill my dear Twilight Sparkle!" Celestia asked, surprising Twilight. Did Celestia call her...?

"She's the main reason my sister is dead! Her, the Master of Harmony, and the Elements themselves! They killed my sister!"

Celestia looked away in sadness, "You poor soul, you've been horribly lied to in the worst way," she said somberly.

"Black Sun told me everything!" Tracy shouted, "He even showed me the events that led to her death! That monster behind you played with her emotions and led her down a path of darkness! Even now she's leading others down that path!"

Those words stung, because they were the truth. She did lead Trixie down a dark path, and initially she didn't care about her as anything more than a pawn. It wasn't until later that she...

"Twilight has committed many crimes in the past," Celestia said, "But she has more than made up for those in my eyes. Besides," Celestia drew her swords, "I don't want her to die. She means too much to me!"

"Then forgive me Princess Celestia," Tracy said, "But by the power granted within me by Black Sun, I will take both your life and the life of the Queen of Darkness!"

Tracy fired a bolt of lighting at Celestia, who blocked with one sword. She then swung with her other sword sending a golden shock wave at Tracy, who rolled to the side out of the way and continued to fire at the golden armored princess, who remained calm and collected the entire fight.

As the two ponies continued to fight, Twilight just looked in awe at the Princess. She didn't expect her to come to her rescue like this. She even said that she meant a lot to her. What did that mean? Did Celestia truly...

"She... loves me..." Twilight said, tears in her eyes, "She really loves me!"

"Twilight, look out!" Rainbow Dash shouted, catching Twilight's attention. She looked as one of the Sons of Midnight jumped up and was about to grab her. Normally she would have been able to fight back, but somehow she felt helpless lying on the ground like that. All she could do was scream.

Before the pony reached her though, a blue beam of energy shot out at him, knocking him back. Twilight looked behind her and saw something that made her frown in shock.

play this song

A white Unicorn pony with a blue mane and tail, standing on her hind legs holding one of her forelegs forward. The pony was wearing heavy blue body armor made of mythril that was fashioned sort of like a knight, and the leg pointed forward was turned into some sort of cannon. On her head was a blue visor.

"That suit..." Twilight said, "That's the prototype I was..."

The blue armored Unicorn jumped high into the air, flipping a bit before firing more of those blue beams at Tracy, knocking him back.

"What the hell is that?" Tracy asked.

"That's too cool..." Rainbow Dash said, still tired but unable to hold in her excitement. What she was seeing was amazing.

That wasn't all though. Another figure dashed out toward Tracy. This figure was a gray Earth Pony with a long black mane and tail, and she was wearing red and white body armor. Hers was bulkier than her Unicorn partner though, looking more like a samurai. In her mouth was a sword, but the blade looked like it was made of green magic.

"Y-you!" Tracy exclaimed looking at the gray Earth Pony, "Why are you standing in my way?!"

"Just paying a friend back in advanced," The Earth Pony said, confirming who Twilight thought it was.

"Octavia!" Twilight shouted, standing up, "Where did you find those magi-tech suits?!"

"Where do you think?" Octavia said standing on her hind legs with ease and hooking the blade in her mouth on her right foreleg, "Thank you for making such nice suits of armor for me and Vinyl."

Tracy backed away as Octavia elegantly walked toward him, one hoof in front of the other with as much ease as Spike or any other creature that stood naturally on two feet. Tracy looked behind him and saw Vinyl also walking on her hind legs, her gun arm pointed at Tracy. Celestia put her swords away slowly, looking at the scene before her in shock.

"Twilight, what are those?" Rainbow Dash asked as she and Celestia galloped over to her and helped her up.

"My prototype magi-suits," Twilight said, "But how is Octavia able to..."

"If I were you, I'd retreat," Vinyl said, "You clearly lost this."

Tracy was about to attack, but Octavia pointed her blade arm pointed at his neck.

"Can you truly beat us?" Octavia asked, smiling evilly. Tracy looked away irritated and then jumped away from all of them.

"I'll finish this some other time," Tracy said, "Until then, don't you DARE die on me, Queen of Darkness."

Tracy then slammed his hooves on the ground creating a puff of smoke. Much like his twin sister, he was seen last minute running away.

Octavia deactivated the blade as Vinyl's cannon turned back into a regular hoof. The two of them got down from their hind legs just as Twilight ran over to Octavia and grabbed her shoulder.

"Give those back!" Twilight demanded. Octavia responded by grabbing Twilight's foreleg and kicking her back into Celestia and Rainbow Dash.

"Whoa! What was that all about?!" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Sorry, but I'm not giving either of these suits back," Octavia said, "I need an edge if I'm going to get what I want."

"And what is it that you want?" Celestia asked.

"Answers," Octavia said looking away, "I feel like there's something I need to understand, and this power will help me get those answers."

Octavia and Vinyl turned and walked away, but Vinyl took one last look at Twilight before leaving.

"Oh, one more thing," Octavia called out as they were walking, "I'm keeping both the suits and the sword."

"Both the suits and the sword?" Rainbow Dash asked, "What does that mean?"

"I don't know, but I have to-" Twilight was about to run after them, but Celestia held her wings out to stop her.

"Right now isn't the time," Celestia reasoned, "Let's deal with them when we're not pressed for time. Right now we have to get to the others."

Twilight hated knowing that Octavia stole from her, but she had no choice but to leave her be. At least for now they weren't in the wrong hooves. No, they weren't in the RIGHT hooves either, but better in the possession of a wild card than an enemy.

"Your right Celestia," Twilight said, "Let's find the others."

Celestia and Rainbow Dash nodded, and the three of them galloped after Scootaloo and the others. Hopefully they would be ready to leave when they got there.

Sweetie Belle, Pinkie Pie, and the armored pony waited outside as Scootaloo got ready. Sweetie Belle had no idea what she was doing in there, but she was more concerned with who wasn't there with them. Where was Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon? Diamond Tiara vanished in all the excitement, and she got separated from Silver Spoon running away from Tracy.

They were all falling apart.

"Oh Rarity, what would you do?" Sweetie Belle asked looking up. She noticed that the armored pony from before was still there, but who was she?

Before she could ask her, the front door opened and Scootaloo walked out, now wearing a familiar black armored suit and helmet. It took a minute for Sweetie Belle to remember where it came from.

"My..." Sweetie Belle said, "Scootaloo, you kept that?"

"What? Thought I'd keep the bike and not the whole get up?" Scootaloo said, "Rainbow Dash salvaged it from the fight ten years ago, saying that I'd need it again one day."

Scootaloo slammed a hoof on the ground, and her helmet and visor formed on her head. Seeing Scootaloo like this brought back painful memories, as it was a reminder of how they had turned their backs on Apple Bloom. Who would have thought that they'd be using that same power, right?

Well, might as well go all the way.

"Hey, could we stop at Carousel Boutique on the way?" Sweetie Belle asked, "There's something there I need to get too."

Scootaloo looked at Sweetie Belle intently, and then nodded in understanding.

"Alright, let's go."

The four of them ran to Carousel Boutique, Pinkie Pie lagging behind a bit. She fell over as they were running, forcing Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and the armored mare to stop.

"Pinkie Pie!" Sweetie Belle called out, seeing Sons of Midnight running up behind her.

"That's the biggest cliche EVER!" Scootaloo shouted, flying back and activating her armor's flame throwing cannon. She then shot a stream of fire at the hooded ponies, making them run away. Even after they were gone, it took a second for her to let the fire die out.

"I forgot how much fun I had setting things on fire," Scootaloo said with a familiar smile on her face. She then remembered Pinkie Pie behind her and got serious, "Are you okay?"

"Yeah... sorry I'm so helpless..." Pinkie Pie said somberly.

"Nah, I'm sorry I lost myself in the moment there," Scootaloo said, "I mean, when you saw me like this I-"

Pinkie Pie put a hoof on Scootaloo's mouth stopping her, "This time you did it to protect me. That's fine. Don't worry about it."

Scootaloo nodded smiling as she helped Pinkie Pie up. Sweetie Belle breathed out in relief and they continued their journey through Ponyville. Something inside Sweetie Belle was telling her that things were about to get really bad.

"Scarlet Gala, you found what you were looking for?" Black Sun asked as Scarlet Gala returned to his side, now wearing the armor from the Element of Honesty.

"It wasn't hard," she said, "But that angel from Elysium might be a problem. She knows how ta use Judgment."

"I see, that presents a problem," Black Sun said, "But one for another night. We're almost prepared to release the first pillar," at that moment, Tracy appeared next to him as well, "And were you successful?"

"The one I told you about interfered," Tracy said, "She was wearing some sort of battle suit. If there weren't two of them and Princess Celestia, I'd have finished them off."

"Princess Celestia?" Black Sun said, "Then that means Luna is nearby as well. Quickly, prepare the releasing spell."

Some of the Sons of Midnight bowed to him and ran off as Black Sun trotted over to the pony they found that caught his interest. He wished that he didn't have to magically bind her, but she would retaliate and attack him if she woke up prematurely.

"My dear Silver Spoon, I hope you can forgive me for what I'm about to do."

Luna was waiting at the train station. She decided to wait there for them, as she saw that everyone was pretty much okay. Scootaloo could handle herself for the most part, and hopefully the others weren't too far away.

"Princess!" she heard from a distance. She looked out and saw Fluttershy running up to her with her husband and child with her. A little behind her was Applejack and two other ponies Luna had only seen once, but her dreams indicated that they were her lovers.

That new age stuff always went over Luna's head.

"It's good to see you, Element of Kindness," Luna said, frowning when she saw Applejack, "Element of Honesty, you are not equipped for combat?"

"Ah... Ah..." Applejack said looking away in sadness and shame. What did Luna miss?

Before she could ask anything else, she saw Twilight, Celestia, and Rainbow Dash run into the station as well.

"Sister," Luna said running up to them, "The Elements of Kindness and Honesty have arrived, but they brought their families with them."

"That's fine," Celestia said, "We should bring as much as we possibly can. I'm afraid we aren't returning to Ponyville."

"Why not?" Twilight asked Celestia, who looked away gravely.

"If the Sons of Midnight are planning what I think they are, then this town is very well doomed," Celestia said, visibly shocking everyone present.

"What about everyone else?" Rainbow Dash asked, "Everyone isn't hear yet!"

"They'll get here," Luna said, "On my way here I saw the Element of Laughter with Scootaloo and her friend. They're on their way."

Rainbow Dash breathed out in relief as Twilight walked over to Applejack, who was visibly shaken up.

"Applejack, talk to me," Twilight urged, "Are you alright?"

"Twilight... Ah saw mah grandmother..." Applejack said trembling, "Granny Smith was with 'em... the ones that attacked Ponyville..."

"Granny Smith? How is that possible?" Twilight asked, "She's dead."

"Ah know!" Applejack screamed, "But Ah know whut Ah saw... She looked so young though, about our age, an' she didn't recognize me at all. Whut did those bastards do ta mah grandmother?"

Twilight looked away, as if searching for the answer herself.

"Dash! Dash!" Scootaloo called out, her group running to the train station as well. She was wearing her black armor from the incident, and her friend Sweetie Belle was also wearing her dress and make-up from then as well.

"Good, you guys made it-" Rainbow Dash cut herself off with a grunt of pain and hunched over.

"Dashie!" Pinkie Pie shouted as she, Applejack, Twilight, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo all flocked over to her.

"I'm fine," Rainbow Dash said, "Just a little sore, that's all."

"She probably wore herself out protecting Pinkie Pie," Fluttershy said harshly, "You should have reserved your strength."

"Well, Pinkie Pie couldn't fight," Rainbow Dash said, "I had to fight harder for both of us."

"Sounds to me like Pinkie Pie was just weak," Fluttershy said looking away. Twilight turned too Fluttershy in shock.

"Fluttershy!" Twilight exclaimed.

"You wanna go? Cause I still got some fight in me!" Rainbow Dash said forcing herself up and walking over to Fluttershy.

"In your state, I'd just break you in half," Fluttershy said with a slight glare, "Wouldn't want poor helpless Pinkie Pie to lose her knight in shining armor."

"That's it! I've had it with you, bitch!" Rainbow Dash shouted, lunging at Fluttershy and wrestling her for a few seconds.

"STOP IT!!!" Pinkie Pie shouted, making both Pegasi stop their fight, "It's my fault Dashie is hurt, I get it, but please, don't fight!" Pinkie Pie then broke down, Sweetie Belle putting a hoof on her back. She then glared at both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, a glare that screamed "you should be ashamed".

"Hmph!" Fluttershy pushed Rainbow Dash off her and then trotted off. Rainbow Dash dusted herself off as Scootaloo trotted over to her.

"You okay Dash?" Scootaloo asked.

"All I know is, Flutterbitch over there better watch her mouth, otherwise she's losing a wing," Rainbow Dash said walking off a bit, but Pinkie Pie stood in front of her.

"She doesn't mean it," Pinkie Pie said, "She's just dealing with everything in her own way. You're the Element of Loyalty, Dashie. You can't turn your back on her."

Rainbow Dash sighed and nodded, "Your right, and I'm not going to turn my back on her. She's still a friend. That doesn't mean I'm not going to punch her lights out if she says anything else."

Twilight looked away in sadness at all of this, "Is this what you meant by the chains that bind us?"

Right on cue, there was a tremor as the ground started shaking, "We have to get on the train!" Luna shouted, "Let's move!"

"Wait!" Sweetie Belle said looking around, "We still don't know where Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon are! We can't just leave them!"

"And Spike isn't here either!" Twilight said, "What if he-"

"If we don't leave here now then we're dead!" Luna said, "Hurry!"

Everypony rushed into the train, Twilight being the last one outside.

"Twilight!" Celestia called out, catching her attention.

"I"m coming!" Twilight said looking back into the town, "Please be alive, Spike..."

Twilight then ran into the train just as the doors closed and the train took off to Canterlot.

"Sire, it's time!" one of the Sons of Midnight stated, "The spell is ready!"

"Then by the power of Katastroph, I, Black Sun, tribute this town and it's inhabitants to release the first seal!"

Black sun raised his hoof, and a dark red beam wave shot through the entire town. Tracy saw from where he was ponies everywhere getting red cracks on their bodies, as if they were about to explode.

"Shouldn't we be concerned?" Tracy asked Scarlet Gala, who waved her mane aside before continuing.

"Those in this section are free from harm," Scarlet Gala said, "Unless you feel remorse for those poor souls out there."

Tracy didn't answer that question. Truth was, he didn't sign on for this. Sure, killing Twilight Sparkle was one thing, but she was a monster. These ponies though, they didn't deserve to die. He didn't say anything, else he'd lose any chance he had at getting justice for his sister.

But something about this whole thing really didn't sit well with him.

Outside the village, Vinyl looked back at the town and saw the red wave, "Holy... Tavi, look!"

Octavia and Diamond Tiara looked back at the town. Diamond Tiara actually looked really shocked, but Octavia didn't seem all that surprised.

"Looks like they're starting," Octavia said, "It's a good thing that we left Ponyville."

"W-what's going on down there?" Diamond Tiara asked slowly.

"The Sons of Midnight have been planning a ritual for some time now. I imagine this attack was a cover for said ritual," Octavia explained.

"What sort of ritual?" Vinyl asked.

"A ritual meant to sacrifice the souls of Ponyville," Octavia said, getting a gasp from Diamond Tiara and a look of sheer horror from Vinyl.

"You can't mean..." Vinyl said slowly, dreading the answer. Her heart sank when Octavia nodded gravely.

"Anyone still in Ponyville at this time and isn't in their protective circle is as good as dead. Come, we have to get going. They'll be coming after us too."

"Why?" Vinyl asked, "What did we do to them?"

"We have something that they want," Octavia said simply, walking off into the woods. Diamond Tiara shook her head in horror, and then galloped after Octavia. Vinyl took one more look at Ponyville before following them.

"What the hell are we getting into?" Vinyl asked herself, praying and hoping that they weren't as deep in this as she thought they were.

"Mommy! Daddy! Look outside!" Daisy called out. Fluttershy and Big Macintosh all looked outside, horrified by what they were seeing.

"Mah god..." Macintosh said shaking his head.

"This is horrible..." Fluttershy said.

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo looked outside too, that armored pony next to them.

"No..." Scootaloo said.

"Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon!" Sweetie Belle cried out, worried that they were still inside.

Applejack, Flim and Flam, Rainbow Dash, and Pinkie Pie also looked out, but Pinkie Pie quickly turned away.

"I can't watch! It's too horrible!" Pinkie Pie cried.

"Damn it..." was all Rainbow Dash could manage. Applejack was in tears looking at the sight before her as Flim and Flam put their hooves around her.

"Applejack..." Flim said.

"We're sorry..." Flam finished.

"Why... why did Granny Smith do this...?" Applejack asked.

Twilight, Celestia, and Luna were in their own car in the back, where they got the best view of the horrible scene.

"By the gods..." Luna said stepping back.

"This is worse than I even imagined it would be..." Celestia said.

"No... he's still..." Twilight said shaking her head as tears streamed down her face, "He's still in there! SPIKE!!!!"

Her cries fell on deaf ears as she and everypony else watched as Ponyville, their home, was engulfed in a red wave and silently vaporized, with all of it's inhabitants with it.

Chapter 11

View Online

Chapter 11: Aftermath

Of course, word got out quickly about the destruction of Ponyville. As far as Cloudsdale, the destruction of the famous farming town spread out. This was by far the biggest tragedy in the history of Equestria, and everyone was devastated.

Everyone except for a particular prince.

"If you ask me, good riddance to that filthy town," Prince Blueblood said to himself walking over to his window, which looked out at the valley leading to what remained of the fallen Crystal Empire, "The weak need to be weeded out anyway."

He knew better than to say such things in front of his "aunts" Celestia and Luna. He had heard some bullshit a long time ago that he was their great great great great great great great great great great great (and even more greats apparently) nephew about 52 times removed, roughly speaking. He didn't know WHAT that meant, but in his eyes it meant that the two mares were only his aunts by title, and barely even that.

Sure he was able to live in the castle, but that didn't give him any chance of sitting in the throne, or becoming a king. He knew that his "aunts" favored that small town of peasants, so he could only imagine what would happen when they returned.

A knock on the door pulled him out of his serene thoughts, "Yes, what is it?" he asked, not even hiding how annoyed he was.

"Your highness, Your aunts have returned. Princess Luna wishes to see you," a knight outside said. Blueblood rolled his eyes and walked to the door.

"Where is my aunt?" Blueblood asked opening the door.

"She's in the main hall," the knight said with a bow, "Princess Celestia has taken in the Elements of Harmony and their families."

Good lord, Blueblood thought, now they bring peasants into the castle. If he had his way they'd all be out in the streets, heroes or not.

"I'll see to what she wants. You may leave," Blueblood said trotting past the knight. Out of the two of them, auntie Luna was the one he found more tolerable. He was surprised enough to know he even had a second aunt, but the two of them shared some similar thoughts (though he expected it was because she was so old fashioned). One of those thoughts was that Celestia had a tendency to be overly dramatic.

"Aunt Luna, you are still in your armor?" Blueblood asked when he arrived at the door, where his dark coated aunt was standing there waiting for him.

"I wished to speak with you immediately," Luna said, "You are currently the only noble besides Celetia and myself presently active in Canterlot."

"As much good as it does me," Blueblood said looking away, "I don't have wings, and I can't raise the sun and moon. As far as I see it, I'm kept here as a charity."

"That might change very soon," Luna said, shocking Blueblood, "You've heard about the destruction of Ponyville, correct?"

"Well, yes, I heard about it," Blueblood said, "It was sort of breaking news."

"Yes, well I plan on looking into this incident and the ones responsible," Luna said, "I would hope Celestia would for once do the sensible thing and remain here, but she has personal interest in this issue. As such, we decided to allow you to maintain things in our stead."

This was unbelievable. A small insignificant town gets blown up and he becomes king? Maybe he should have paid a little more attention to that place.

"Um, excuse me, but are you saying that I will be king?" Blueblood asked.

"Well, it would only be in title, as you are in fact unable to-"

"But I would be king?" he asked again to clarify. Luna took a deep breath before answering.

"Technically, yes, you would in fact be the King of Canterlot, but only for as long as-"

"I accept!" Blueblood said, his heart racing. King Blueblood... it had a nice ring to it.

Luna cleared her throat, "Well, that was easier than I thought it would be," Luna said, "I'm glad you are eager to help. I will send letters to you regularly to check on you. If anything happens, you will let us know?"

"Yes, sure um... whatever..." Blueblood said, tuning Luna out. As Luna walked off, all he could hear in his head was the part where he was asked to be king. Dreams do come true, apparently.

"Well, did he accept?" Celestia asked as Luna walked into the main study, where she, Twilight, Cadence, and Shining Armor were waiting for her.

"A little to easily," Luna said, "Are you sure about putting Canterlot in the hooves of him? I mean no disrespect, but our nephew-"

"Is the only one here who can run Canterlot," Celestia said, "Besides, the Sons of Midnight won't target Canterlot until they've gotten everything else they need."

"And what's that?" Cadence asked.

"For starters, they're going to need the Appriser, and the Sword of the Condemned," Celestia explained, "We unfortunately do not know where either is at the moment."

"I wasn't able to get any closer to finding the sword," Twilight said, "But I did confirm that Diamond Tiara is the Appriser."

"Where is she now?" Shining Armor asked.

"I don't know," Twilight stated with a sigh, "Since she is the Appriser, she would have survived the massacre of Ponyville, but after that, I don't know."

"What did that spell do exactly," Cadence asked, "It couldn't have been just to kill everypony in the town."

"No, it wasn't," Luna stated, "Think of that as a side affect, or the cause of the main point."

Luna pointed her horn to the table in the center, and summoned an image of a sharp red pillar that shot out of the ground. It looked like it was made of some sort of gemstone, and though it was a simulation, everyone could tell it was as big as the mountain that Canterlot Castle rested on.

"What the hell is that?" Shining Armor asked.

"It's one of five pillars that they need to summon in order to fully break the seal on Katastroph," Luna explained, "When Twilight used the Elements of Harmony on his seal thousands of years ago as Midnight, special locks were put in Equestria in order to keep him locked away."

"Those locks were put in place by the Angels of Elysium," Celestia added, "But for him to be free they have to be broken, which results in pillars like the one you see here."

"They broke one," Cadence said, "So they only need four more?"

"That's right," Celestia said, "It's going to take some time to find them all, but as Luna and I are angels we should be able to match the locks up with locations in modern Equestria."

"That's great and all, but what do we do about the spell?" Shining Armor asked, "We can't just rush in, or else we're going to get vaporized by the spell too."

"Maybe we could disrupt the spell somehow?" Cadence suggested.

"Only an Alicorn can disrupt the spell," Twilight said softly, "Unfortunately, we only have four Alicorns, and two of them aren't very high leveled. No offense," she said turning to Cadnece and Luna, the latter of the two looking away.

"Oh, none taken," Cadence said, "I'm not a natural Alicorn remember? I know my powers pale in comparison to you and aunt Celestia."

"Sister, are you okay?" Celestia asked as Luna remained silent.

"Yes, Tia. I'm alright," Luna said returning her focus to the center, "I'd suggest we split up into three teams, Cadence and I making one team. Together we should be able to equal the power of you and Twilight."

"I think that's a good idea," Celestia said, "I'll go with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. Hopefully they can put whatever's going on between them aside and work with me. Twilight, will you be okay with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo going with you?"

"Y-yes, but could Shining Armor also come with me?" Twilight asked, "It's been a while since we were able to talk, so..."

"That's fine with me," Shining Armor said, "What about you Cadence?"

"I'm okay with it," Cadence said, "Just no funny business, alright?" Twilight laughed walking over to Shining Armor.

"Oh Cadence, you're such a kidder," she said, grabbing Shining Armor's foreleg in a tight hug and smiling evilly, but the three of them started laughing afterwards. They turned that into an inside joke between them to help Twilight get past the guilt of what happened ten years ago.

"Once we know more about the locations of the locks we'll move out," Luna said, "For now everypony should rest up at the castle."

Everyone nodded and started to leave, but Celestia grabbed Twilight's foreleg stopping her.

"May I speak to you for a second Twilight?" Celestia asked.

"Certainly," Twilight responded. When everyone else left, Celestia closed the door and locked it. She then walked over to Twilight and wrapped her wings around her in a loving embrace.

"I can see how strong you are trying to be, Twilight," Celestia said, "But it's okay for you to cry with me."

Twilight was just barely holding it together as is, so hearing those words broke what little control she had left. Ponyville, her home for twelve years, was gone. So were all of the ponies living there. Lyra, Bon Bon, Cheerilee, Derpy, The Doctor, possibly even Zecora; some of them dear friends, and they were all dead.

"I couldn't protect them," Twilight sobbed, "I tried so hard, but they all still died..."

"I know, honey. I know," Celestia said softly.

"It's my fault," Twilight said, "They died because of me, because I-"

"No! It's not your fault!" Celestia said suddenly, "Never think that!"

"But you heard what Tracy said!" Twilight cried looking into Celestia's eyes, "Even now, the ponies around me are dying just like Trixie! I'm a demon, and anypony that gets involved with me is going to end up just like her!"

"Twilight-" Celestia was cut off as Twilight pulled away and walked over to the image of Ponyville's remains.

"Rarity is gone, I can't reach Spike, and now Ponyville and all of it's residents are dead!" Twilight was trembling, "They were counting on me, and I let them all down!"

"Not everyone in Ponyville died, We still have Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, and all of their families. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle made it out, and you know that Apple Bloom is-"

"But how long until they all die too?!" Twilight asked, "This is just like when I lost Azure Sky! It's bad enough I had to watch her die twice, but now an entire town of innocent ponies died just like Canter Village!" her aura grew as she became more upset, "I can't do this! I can't save anypony! A demon like me can't be-"

"Twilight stop!" Celestia cried embracing Twilight, "Please... stop..."

"C-Celestia..." Twilight said, shocked that Celestia was crying.

"What happened to Ponyville isn't your fault. Yes, you destroyed Canter Village, but that's in the past. Besides, you were devastated at the loss of your dear friend. Do not hold yourself accountable for the sins of your past, please."

"B-but I..."

"Also, you are a demon, and that will never change, but that doesn't mean you can't save Equestria," Celestia turned Twilight around and looked into her eyes, "An angel isn't going to save Equestria, nor a demon. What's going to save Equestria is a strong pony to lead them, regardless of whether they come from Elysium like myself, or Tartarus like you."

"That just tells me that you should be the one leading them," Twilight said, "You're an angel, and you're much stronger than me. Why am I the one-"

"I'm much weaker than you think," Celestia said, "Even now, this is the most I can do for you."

With that, Celestia pulled Twilight into a passionate kiss, which soon escalated to the point where they both fell to the floor to continue their make-out session. While Twilight was as usual confused by the Princess' advances on her, Celestia herself was saddened, wishing that she could take away all of Twilight's pain.

Hey... wake up...

We can't sleep right now...

Vale awoke to find herself in a dark mist. It was like where she and Rarity had spoken once when the latter was brought to Elysium to aid in her revival, only the clouds were dark this time.

"Hello?" Vale called out, "Who's there?"

"You have to wake up..."

Vale turned around immediately and saw the last pony she thought she would ever see trotting over to her.

She saw Rarity.

"How is this possible..." Vale asked stepping back, "Mother said that you vanished. You don't exist anymore... so how...?"

"Please wake up..." Rarity said somberly, confusing Vale even more.

"What are you talking about? Wake up? I am-"

"As long as your eyes are closed to the truth, you'll never be truly awake..."

With that, Rarity stepped back, into the darkness behind her. Closed to the truth? What did that mean? How was Rarity even here? She didn't exist anymore, so there shouldn't have been any remnants of her left.

"You never answered my question?!" Vale called out, who was almost completely gone, "How in the world are you-"

Vale...

Vale, wake up...

"Vale!" another voice called out, this one male. Vale oddly found herself opening her eyes again, this time reemerging in a dark cave, Spike standing over her, "Good, you're alive," Spike said with a relieved smile.

"Spike..." Vale found herself smiling in relief as well. She thought Spike had died from Scarlet Gala's attack. She then caught herself, wondering to herself one again why this dragon affected her so strongly.

"Where are we?" she asked getting up.

"We're in a cave in the Everfree Forest, or what's left of it at least," Spike said looking outside, "Most of the forest was destroyed along with Ponyville."

"What?!" Vale exclaimed turning back to Spike, "What about Ponyville?!"

Spike sighed gravely and stood up, "Come with me," he said, "Warning you, you won't like what you see."

Vale followed Spike out of the cave and through the Everfree Forest. As they walked, Vale felt her heart beat faster and faster, as if she knew that she was about to witness the worst possible thing in her life.

She wasn't disappointed either. Where Ponyville once stood, now there was a large red pillar rising out of the ground. It looked like it was made of ruby or something like it, and Vale got the most evil feeling from it.

"Ponyville..." Vale said, unable to look away from the sight before her, "Once again, my earthbound home was destroyed... and I couldn't do anything..."

"Vale-" Spike started, but was cut off when Vale turned to him putting her hooves on Spike's shoulders.

"What about Daisy?! Do you know if she and Fluttershy got out safely?!" Vale asked suddenly.

"Um, I don't-"

"Are the other's safe?!"

"What do you mean by-"

"And Sweetie Belle?! Do you know if my-" Vale stopped herself IMMEDIATELY, realizing that she was worried about things that didn't concern her THAT much, "I'm sorry Spike, you must be confused."

"Something like that, yeah," Spike said wide eyed, "That outburst isn't like you, Vale. And what did you mean by-"

"Nothing!" Vale shouted to Spike, making him step back, "I... need to check in with the All Mother," Vale turned around and started making her way to the transfer point. She also needed to get as far away from this dragon as possible, or else she would lose her mind.

"Vale, wait!" Spike called out, making Vale groan.

"What is it, dragon?" Vale asked harshly.

"You shouldn't go alone," Spike said, but Vale shook her head.

"You'll just be in my way," Vale stated quickening her pace, "Besides, this is official Angel business. Mortals need to stay out of it."

"Well, technically I'm not a mortal since dragons live so long..." Spike said looking up in pretend thought.

"That's not the point! Even if you live eternally, that doesn't make you-"

"Ahh, but the definition of "mortal" is one who doesn't live forever, right?" Spike asked, making Vale wince a bit.

"Well, yes... that's true..."

"And you specifically said "mortals" need to stay out of it, right?" Spike inquired further.

"I... suppose I did... say that..." she said through gritted teeth.

"And since neither you nor I are mortal by that definition, then you have no reason to keep me out of it," Spike said with a cheeky grin, "Looks like you're stuck with me, Vale."

She wanted to cry so much right now. Not because she hated Spike, the exact opposite actually. She knew that if she continued to stay close to this dragon, she wouldn't be able to complete her mission properly.

Damn you, Spike...

Damn these feelings... whatever they are...

When she came too, everything was dark and blurry, but that might have been because she wasn't wearing her glasses. They must have fallen off at some point during the fight, but she remembered wearing them before she fell unconscious.

Speaking of which, she also remembered being in Ponyville when she fell, but this wasn't...

Silver Spoon looked into her surroundings and saw that she was in fact in a cell of some sort. She blinked on her Magi-Scan and looked around again.

"Small traces of magic..." she said to herself, "Where ever I am, there are a lot of unicorns, or at least a few constantly using magic."

She slowly trotted over to the cell door to test how sturdy it was. She expected it to stay shut, but to her surprise...

It opened.

"That's not ominous at all," she said sarcastically, slowly pushing the door fully open. She poked her head out to look around, shocked to see that there was no one around, and then she slowly began navigating out of the dungeon.

As she walked around, Silver Spoon became more and more aware that she was in a castle of some sort. The walls were old and made of stone, but she could see black and red banners above her, all with the same image of a blackened sun, as if during a solar eclipse.

When she turned the corner, she saw two ponies in black cloaks talking to that pony who attacked her, Sweetie Belle, and Princess Twilight. His name was Tracy, right?

Wait, was she captured by the Sons of Midnight?

She turned around to go another way, but bumped into someone, falling to the ground.

"Well, sleepin beauty finally woke up," a southern voice said. Silver Spoon looked up at the pony, who was still blurry as she hadn't found her glasses yet, but through her Magi-Scan she could see the amount of magic running through this pony.

All magic associated with the dead.

"Why did you kidnap me?" Silver Spoon asked, still on the ground but not showing any signs of fear, outwardly at least.

"It was our leader's idea," the magical pony said, "Ah ain't got a clue how ya got out of that cell, but Ah'd be more than happy ta put ya back in."

Silver Spoon was inclined to tell this pony that the door was just open, but was silenced once she saw black flames surround her, forming into a dark suit of armor. There was no talking her way out of this one, and she was the weakest fighter out of her group of friends. Losing all will to run away, she braced herself for the worse.

"She got out because I wanted her to," a deep voice she recognized said. Silver Spoon immediately looked to her side and saw their leader walking up to her. He wore a similar black robe as the other members, but his had a silver trim around the edges.

"Master Black Sun," the southern pony said with a bow.

"This pony is precious to me, so no harm is to come to her," Black Sun said, "Is that understood Scarlet Gala?"

Scarlet Gala? Wasn't that the name of Apple Bloom's grandmother before she changed it to Granny Smith? Could this pony have been...

"Ah understand, Master," Scarlet Gala said bowing again. She turned to Silver Spoon, who swore this pony was smirking, and then sauntered off. The leader, Black Sun apparently, trotted over to Silver Spoon and helped her up.

"I believe this is yours," Black Sun said, "They were broken, so I repaired them."

Using his magic, he gave her what looked like her glasses. Silver Spoon gladly took them and put them on, finally able to see her captor and savior fully, and she did not expect to see who she saw.

"Dad?"

Chapter 12

View Online

Chapter 12: Are My Thoughts My Own Anymore?

"Would you like some tea?"

Silver Spoon looked up from the table and shook her head. Her father, who now discarded his cloak, smiled warmly and turned to the counter to pour himself one. Most ponies were always shocked by how much Silver Spoon looked like both of her parents, as she had the same color scheme as her father, but had many of her mother's facial features.

But why was he here? Why was he leading a cult?

"I assume you have questions, Spoony?" her father asked. Silver Spoon took a deep breath before speaking.

"What's going on?" Silver Spoon asked, "Are you the leader of the Sons of Midnight?"

"The current leader, yes," her father explained.

"Why do the ponies here call you Black Sun?" Silver Spoon asked. She knew her father's real name was Silver Lining, and his Cutie Mark was actually a silver bit eclipsing the sun.

"It's the moniker given to the head of the brotherhood," he explained, "The stallion before me also bore the name Black Sun before he left us."

"You talk like you've been with these ponies for a while," Silver Spoon reasoned.

"I've been with the brotherhood since I met your mother, may Faust rest her soul," Silver Lining said.

"Since you met Mom?" Silver Spoon asked, "Is this why you two were always busy?" when Silver Lining looked down in shame, Silver Spoon felt her emotions pick up, "What the hell, Dad?! You missed my school play, junior prom, senior prom, all because you were leading a cult?!"

"Silver Spoon, I can explain-"

"Really?! You can explain?! You've had fifteen years to explain! Better yet, instead of explaining, how about you go back to all the birthdays you missed and make an-" she stopped herself once she realized how little control she had at the moment. She then ran over to the large bed in the room, not looking at her father.

"I see you still need some time," he said donning the cloak again, "I will return before we depart for our next location. For now, please try and relax," he lowered the hood and turned away, "For what it's worth, I'm sorry."

She heard him leave, and lock the door behind him. Now alone, she began chanting her mantra. She couldn't allow herself to go Maverick, no matter what.

"This unit's mind is a machine... The machine maintains and controls the functions of the vessel, which does not act or feel anything unless the mind deems fit..."

"Shit! Shit! Shit!" Vinyl shouted pacing back and forth in the forest they were resting in. Octavia was sitting by the fireplace reading one of the spell books they stole from the Princess while their new "friend" Diamond Tiara rested in the tent they set up. Both of them were still wearing their armor.

"Vinyl, calm down," Octavia said softly.

"Calm down? Tavi, that cult just vaporized an entire town! An. Entire. Town!" Vinyl shouted, "Not to mention, those freaks are probably going to be hunting us down so they can get her!" she pointed to a sleeping Diamond Tiara, "Excuse me for being a little freaked out!"

"You'll wake her if you don't quiet down," Octavia said.

"Why did we bring her along?! For that matter, why did we even steal these suits of armor?! Oh fuck... we stole from a Princess! Our careers, no, our lives are over!"

"Vinyl!" Octavia whispered loudly, catching her attention. Octavia stood up and escorted Vinyl away a bit so they could talk, "I get that your scared right now, but freaking out like this isn't helping anyone."

"Well I don't know what you expect me to do!" Vinyl fussed, "I have no idea what's going on here! You on the other hoof seem to have all the answers right now, which I wish you'd share instead of being so fucking mysterious!"

"You want me to share what's going on?!" Octavia said, now also getting worked up, "I'd love to share what's going on if I knew!"

Vinyl calmed down a bit and looked at her friend in shock. Right now, she looked just as afraid.

"Tavi, I-"

"I wish I wasn't right about Ponyville," Octavia continued, "I had a feeling, and I went with it. Something told me that they were doing something horrible, but I wasn't sure. This time I just followed my instincts, and I was right. Ponyville is destroyed, and that filly, she's-" Octavia stopped mid sentence and turned away trembling.

The poor thing was just barely holding her tears in.

"This is about the dreams, isn't it?" Vinyl said, putting a hoof on her friend's shoulders.

"I proved it Vinyl..." Octavia said softly, her voice cracking, "The dreams are real..."

"How does what happened in Ponyville prove that the dreams are real?"

"Because the dreams also come with knowledge," Octavia continued, "I don't know where this knowledge is coming from, but I know that it's real."

"Let's assume you're right, that these dreams are real," Vinyl Scratch said, "What are they telling you about her?" Vinyl asked, referring to Diamond Tiara.

"She's connected to the sword," Octavia said cryptically, looking at the sleeping young filly.

"What sword?" Vinyl asked. Octavia shook her head sadly.

"I don't know anymore," Octavia admitted, "I mean, I thought I knew, but now my memories are fading. All I know is that I have to keep her away from the Sons of Midnight, and have her guide me to the sword."

Vinyl thought hard about what she heard from Octavia. It sounded like she was genuinely trying to help Diamond Tiara. She knew what kind of pony Octavia was, and even if she was a bit of an enigma at times, she wasn't a bad pony.

"What happens when we get this sword?" Vinyl asked, "Do you know yet?"

"I don't, and that's what scares me the most," Octavia admitted, "What if something bad happens Vinyl? What if I make a mistake?"

"I doubt whatever happens will be worse than the Sons of Midnight destroying Ponyville," Vinyl stated, "If you screw up, I'll fix it. It's that simple."

Octavia groaned slightly, "Vinyl, it isn't that easy-"

"Why not? If you make a mistake, you take action to fix it. It's that simple, right?"

"Well... if you can fix it..."

"So I'll just fix it if you mess up," Vinyl said with a yawn, "Now, I'm getting a little tired myself. I'm sorry for fussing at you Tavi."

Octavia turned to Vinyl and shook her head, "No, I'm sorry for not being up front with you. You're my best friend, so you deserve better."

"Well, know that I have your back all through this," Vinyl said, "I'll follow you one hundred percent of the way."

With that, Vinyl went back to her sleeping bag and went to sleep, wishing she could do more for Octavia than just support her with her words.

As Vale stood at the hill looking up at the sky, Spike couldn't take his mind off of the mysterious Alicorn that invaded his mind. She looked like her, spoke like her, she even walked like her. So many things about Vale were just like Rarity, but she wasn't Rarity. She couldn't be Rarity.

Right?

However, he could feel Rarity. He didn't know why or how, but he and Rarity had a connection. Their souls were so bound that when one was hurt, the other one felt it. He didn't tell anyone, but when Pinkie Pie started mourning, he felt his heart break in two as well, as if something really bad had happened. Yet he couldn't bring himself to cry.

Rarity was in danger, but she was alive, he knew it. He also knew that Vale was the key to getting Rarity back.

It looked like Vale would still be a while, and he was far enough away from Ponyville where his magic could reach out. He had to let Twilight know that he was okay.

"Good thing I keep this stuff with me," Spike said puling out a piece of parchment and his quill. He quickly ran over to a boulder and set up so he could write her a quick note.

Twilight, I'm okay. I'm with Vale right now. No, she hasn't hurt me. In fact, from what I've gathered she's actually a good mare, she's just passionate about her job. That's not why I'm writing you though.

I think Vale has something to do with Rarity. They look like twins, they have similar mannerisms, and sometimes she says things that I think Rarity would say. I have to get to the bottom of this, so I'm going to follow her for a while.

I'll try to steer her away from Diamond Tiara and you if I can. Don't write back, just in case Vale sees. I'll get in touch with you as quickly as I can.

Your Number 1 Assistant always,
Spike

He rolled up the scroll and set it ablaze, watching it fly upward to wherever Twilight was at the moment. Hopefully she was okay, and she could at least give him a signal letting him know that she was alive.

Until then, he'd have to watch Vale. As he was supposed to be a married dragon he should have been ashamed of himself, but the view was pretty nice.

"So unfortunately I was unable to kill the Appriser or prevent the destruction of Ponyville," Vale said in shame. Her first mission since being put back in commission and she already failed.

Worry not, my child...

You did identify the whereabouts of the Appriser...

In terms of that, I have deigned to send assistance to you...

Leave stopping the Appriser to them...

That was good, but it still left Vale with a bad taste in her mouth. As she was a Class S angel, she had a reputation to uphold.

"What would you have me do then, Mother?" Vale asked, afraid that she would be asked to return to Elysium.

The Sons of Midnight will be problematic...

I want you to investigate their actions...

A large number of them seem to be heading north of Ponyville's remains...

"North of Ponyville...? That would put them in the direction of Manehattan..."

We will open the Light Road near that area...

You will station yourself there and await the Sons of Midnight's arrival...

"I understand Mother," Vale said with a bow. She then turned to Spike, and saw him sitting on a stump with his legs folded looking at her intently. He immediately turned away, but she could have sworn he was blushing.

Was he checking me out?!

Why does that... not bother me as much as I want...?

Vale? Is something amiss?

She caught herself and gave her attention back to the All Mother.

"Um, nothing seriously wrong," Vale said, "It's just..."

How have you been feeling since your return to Terra?

No point in lying, right? Maybe her mother could help her get to the bottom of this.

"Well, every now and again I feel... funny. I've noticed I've been thinking about things that I wouldn't be concerned for. Ponies I haven't ever met, but I know that Rarity met them. Mother, why do Rarity's memories effect me so directly?"

This is the reason why we tried to wipe your Cipher clean of all information before returning her to you...

You are experiencing her memories as if they were your own...

"So Rarity's memories are my-"

Make no mistake Vale...

Her memories are not your memories...

"But they feel so-"

If these issues persist, let me know...

Until then, try to avoid anything that would trigger these memories...

And should anything come up, suppress them to the best of your ability...

Suppress them? Why did her Mother want her to suppress Rarity's thoughts so badly? Was it just because they weren't her thoughts? But if they weren't hers, why did they feel that way?

"I understand Mother," Vale said with another bow, "I shall let you know if anything happens."

That companion you came here with, the dragon. He does not spark these thoughts in you does he?

Vale was about to tell her the truth that he was a source of these problems, if not the biggest source, but if she did, she would have to leave him. That was good though, right? He was a hindrance. If he stayed with her he would cause too many problems.

But what if Vale wanted him to stay? What if she liked being around him?

How was that even possible? They just met! These were probably just Rarity's feelings acting up within her!

But they didn't feel separate from her though. They felt like her own.

"Spike is... a great help to me," Vale said, shocking herself a bit as she said it, "He saved my life when battling a demon, and I think we work well together."

The All Mother was silent for a while, which scared Vale a bit.

Very well...

You and Spike can remain partners...

But you must keep your relationship platonic...

Not that they would be anything more than friends. They were barely even that.

Or maybe they were already more.

"Thank you, Mother," Vale said with another bow. When the light vanished, Vale turned back to Spike and walked over to him. As she walked closer, her heart started to flutter in an odd way. It was official, some part of her was attracted to this dragon.

But was she attracted to him, or was this just Rarity acting up within her?

"So, how versed are you in My Flank 101?" Vale taunted, making Spike's face turn beet red, "Since you were studying it so hard."

"Um," he laughed awkwardly, "I have no idea what you're talking about, Vale. I wasn't checking out your flank. Why would I do that?"

"Oh, so you don't think I'm attractive?" Vale said, oddly feeling playful all of a sudden, "I'm hurt, Spike."

She turned away pretending to be offended, pleased when she heard Spike stammer.

"W-w-w-wait! I totally find you attractive! You're really pretty, gorgeous even!" Spike said quickly.

Vale gasped, "Spike! Did you just admit that you want to go out with me?" she asked.

"WHAT?! No! I mean, not that I wouldn't ever consider it, but that's just not what we are, at least I... don't think we are...?" he said/asked. Vale couldn't hold it in any longer, and she broke out laughing, "You're a real bitch, you know that?" Spike said deadpanned once he caught on.

"But your face was priceless! I couldn't resist!" she said still laughing.

"Yeah yeah, so what did you talk about?" Spike asked. It took a second for Vale to compose herself, but soon she could talk again.

"Well, the All Mother wants us to go to Manehattan up north," Vale said, still snickering a bit from her joke.

"Manehatten, huh? Is that where Diamond Tiara is going to be next?" Spike asked, but Vale shook her head.

"No, Mother is sending other angels to handle the Appriser. The Sons of Midnight gather there though, and she wants us to be ready in case they try anything."

"Well then, it's a good thing we both have wings," Spike said spreading his wing. Vale nodded and the two of them started walking off. As they walked though, Spike whacked Vale on the flank.

"Ah!" she shouted as Spike laughed and ran off a bit.

"That's payback for earlier," Spike said taking off to the sky. Vale wanted to be mad at him, and part of her was furious, but for some reason, she couldn't help but smile a bit. All of the attention was... appealing for some reason.

When she woke up, Octavia insisted that they get moving immediately. They wouldn't moving for very long according to the mysterious Earth Pony, since she had a small place deep in the Everfree Forest. In fact, the only reason they didn't continue the rest of the way there was because it was so late when they left Ponyville.

Apple Bloom... help me...

That was all Diamond Tiara could think about. Octavia and Vinyl saved her from the scary ponies in black cloaks, which she was thankful for, but she didn't fully trust either of them. She didn't know anything about them except that they were both famous performers at one point. Octavia had sort of fallen out of the limelight though. Still, Diamond Tiara remembered that Octavia was Apple Bloom's favorite musician. They always studied to her music when they were in high school.

Apple Bloom...

Vinyl Scratch on the other hand was still pretty famous. The only reason she didn't get mobbed every time she walked through the streets was because she and Octavia had been living there for three years, so ponies got used to seeing them. Vinyl's music actually wasn't Diamond Tiara's personal favorite, but the mare could sing, surprising for someone who's voice was so raspy.

It was different. Not bad at all, just different.

"Hey, you okay Diamond Tiara?" Vinyl asked, snapping Diamond Tiara out of her thoughts. She just nodded and turned away. Vinyl slowed down so they were right next to each other and lightly hit Diamond with her tail.

"Talk to me. What's wrong?" Vinyl asked. Diamond Tiara wasn't sure she wanted to open up to this pony, but compared to Octavia, she did seem like the more trust worthy one.

"I miss Apple Bloom," Diamond Tiara said softly.

"You and this "Apple Bloom" were pretty close, huh?" Vinyl inquired.

"She's my best friend," Diamond Tiara admitted, "She can save me."

"Save you? Save you from what? From us?" Vinyl asked, apparently trying to joke, "We didn't kidnap you."

"Not from you," Diamond Tiara said still looking away, "From the dark."

Vinyl slowly nodded in a manner that screamed confusion, and then put her attention forward. Diamond Tiara looked ahead as well and saw Octavia walking on her hind legs perfectly, as if it were natural. Oddly, it looked natural for her.

"How does she do that?" Diamond Tiara asked Vinyl.

"What, walk on her hind legs like that?" Diamond Tiara nodded, "I don't know. She says she's always been able to do that. She taught me too, but I'm nowhere near as good as she is."

Vinyl demonstrated by balancing on her hind legs too. She wobbled a bit since it was mid walk, but she steadied herself after a second and continued forward naturally. She wasn't as graceful looking as Octavia, who swayed her hips a bit as she walked, but it still looked good.

"I don't have the same flair as her," Vinyl said, "nor can I stay up like this for too long. Tavi though, she practically lives up here," she looked over to Octavia, "Isn't that right Tavi?"

"Fuck off, Vinyl," Octavia said.

"I love you too, Tavi," Vinyl said with a cheeky smile. Octavia turned to her and stuck her tongue at Vinyl, not even missing a beat. Vinyl came back down to all fours and laughed, even Diamond Tiara giggled a bit. Diamond Tiara could tell that they were close with how frank they were with each other.

Diamond Tiara wondered if they were dating or something. They felt like a married couple.

Octavia stopped suddenly and held her hoof out stopping them.

"Tavi? What's-"

"Shh!" Octavia pointed ahead. Diamond Tiara and Vinyl looked out and saw something odd walking through the forest. It looked pretty big, sort of mechanical.

"What is that?" Vinyl asked in a whisper.

"Beats me," Octavia said in a low tone. She fell to four feet again (which now looked odd to Diamond, who had just gotten used to the former) and lead her two companions back behind a tree.

"Well, that's the only path to your cabin," Vinyl said, "At least it's the fastest."

Diamond took another peek and saw two more of those things. They looked sort of like golems, but their bodies were smooth and all white. Their hands looked more like cannons since they were hollow looking. Below them were white ponies with blond manes and tails. All of them were Alicorns.

Angels...

"I think they're with the white pony that wants to kill me," Diamond Tiara reasoned.

"Wait, somepony is trying to kill you?" Vinyl asked, "What did you do?"

"Nothing!" Diamond Tiara fusses, "I'm not a bad pony, but everyone hates me and is trying to hurt me! Even my friends probably want to hurt me now!"

As she fussed, she felt her powers acting up. They became so unstable now, if she felt anything they activated. She wanted to cry so much now.

Octavia and Vinyl looked at each other, and then smiled to Diamond Tiara.

"Well, we don't hate you," Octavia said, shocking Diamond Tiara a bit.

"You don't?"

"Not at all," Octavia said, "After all, we saved you, remember. You're going to be just fine, Diamond Tiara."

Diamond Tiara turned to Vinyl, who just nodded in agreement. Were these two serious about helping her? If so, maybe they could...

"We'll have to clear a pathway," Octavia stated looking back at the angels ahead, "Even if their angels we can still beat them, especially with these suits of armor."

"You do realize we're probably going to Tartarus for this, right?" Vinyl asked, "Those are real live angels."

"True, but I'd rather go to hell for protecting a life than go to heaven for sending an innocent to her death," Octavia stated.

"The rode to hell was paved with good intentions, right? I guess that means we're getting a head start," Vinyl said with a smirk, putting on the matching visor for her armor.

"I'll save you a seat if I get there first," Octavia said, pulling out her green magic blade.

The two of them jumped out into the clearing, leaving Diamond Tiara shocked. They were dead serious about helping her.

Out in the clearing, the two mares both stood on their hind legs.

"Ready!" Vinyl shouted, activating her hoof cannon and pointing it forward.

"Ready!" Octavia shouted, hooking her blade to her right hoof and pointing it over her left shoulder.

When the angels saw them, the two of them charged forward. It was time to put these new suits of theirs to the ultimate test.

Chapter 13

View Online

Chapter 13: The Journey Begins

The angels galloped over to Octavia, who wasted no time slashing in a controlled yet wild manner at her foes. Being on her hind legs she had more leverage and could dodge their magical blasts easier.

Which she demonstrated with her next move. Two angels started firing white lasers at her, but she deactivated her beam sword and did a series of back flips out of the way of their attacks. One of the golems walked up behind her and was about to slam it's fist down on top of Octavia, but a large beam knocked it back.

Octavia looked and saw Vinyl standing in the distance with her hoof cannon pointed forward. She then turned to the angels and fired at them, knocking one back but four ran over to her firing their magic. Vinyl jumped into the air and fired her hoof cannon downward at them, killing two. Before she could land though, a golem punched Vinyl into a tree.

"Vinyl!" Octavia cried, glaring at the golem. She activated two jets on her hind legs and dashed toward the golem, slashing at any angels that got in her way. She then jumped into the golems face and did a somersault slash knocking the golem to the ground.

Vinyl fell off the tree and onto the ground. As she forced herself up, Octavia ran over to her.

"Vinyl, are you okay?" Octavia asked.

"Please, I was wondering why it didn't hurt more," Vinyl said with a pained smile, "These guys are chumps."

The angels trotted closer to them, while the three golems walked behind them. Octavia stood up again and pointed her left hoof forward. It turned into a white and red version of Vinyl's weapon and started charging up. She then fired at the golem in the middle, causing it to fall forward.

Vinyl took that as her chance to gallop over to the angels. She fired at one, knocking it back. She landed on top of him and smirked a bit straddling him.

"I need to borrow this," she said placing a hoof on the angel's horn. Both the horn and her hoof started glowing and through her eyes she saw that the armor had learned how to use a few interesting spells.

"Magic adaptation, huh?" Vinyl said looking at her hoof. She turned to the golems and fired a new white wave out of her hoof at one. It didn't take damage, instead it's eyes changed from green to blue.

The golem started punching one of the other golems, now under Vinyl's control. Vinyl jumped back over to Octavia standing back to back with her partner.

"So you figured out how to use that system I told you about?" Octavia asked.

"This armor is awesome! I feel like a... Mega Mare or something!"

"Mega Mare? Really Vinyl?" Octavia asked, "That's the stupidest thing I've ever heard."

"Aw, I think it sounds cool," Vinyl pouted, "I think I'll call my next album Mega Mare."

"Then we better end this so you can start recording," Octavia said holding her blade out. She charged toward the angels, and slashed three times at one before spinning around and firing her cannon at another one behind her. Two more flew over to Octavia, but Vinyl fired at both of them knocking them out of the sky.

Vinyl then turned around at one of the remaining two golems the angels had and fired at it's back. It fell to one knee, and the golem that she controlled fired a large blast out of its arm destroying it.

By now there were only a few angels left. Vinyl charged up her hoof cannon as much as she could and fired a large blue blast actually destroying them, since they faded away. Octavia ran up to the two golems and jumped into their air. She slashed a large red Z at the two golems, doing massive damage. She landed and turned her back to her foes, both of them exploding behind her.

The fight over, Vinyl and Octavia trotted over to each other deactivating their weapons.

"You didn't have to use the letter Z," Vinyl taunted.

"You're not the only one who can be stylish," Octavia said dismissively, "Diamond Tiara, you can come out now. It's safe."

Diamond Tiara slowly stepped out of the woods, looking at the destruction in awe, "You two are so powerful," she said, "Those angels looked strong, but you wiped the floor with them."

"It helps that this armor was made by a demon," Octavia said, "I imagine that the Princess of the Stars combined angellic technology with demon's magic."

"How did she get her hands on angel tech?" Vinyl asked.

"Who knows," Octavia said turning her back to Vinyl and Diamond Tiara, "Come, my cabin is still further down."

"Are we going to be safe staying there?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Probably, if we can get some of the spells in the books to work," Octavia said, "I'm going on ahead. Don't dawdle."

Octavia trotted ahead as fast as she could, a sign that told Vinyl that she was upset about something.

"Vinyl... what's wrong with her?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Eh, probably shaken up by the fight," Vinyl said, "Believe it or not, she's not a violent mare."

Diamond Tiara looked down the direction Octavia walked in, and began walking after her. Vinyl looked back at the golem remains and frowned.

"Why did they focus so much on her?" Vinyl asked herself before trotting after her friend and their apparent charge.

He just couldn't get the image out of his head. The ponies in that small town had nothing to do with their mission, yet they were all killed. As he stood on the roof of their castle, his thoughts went back to that pony who had red cracks on her body and then broke as if made of glass.

"Damn it," Tracy said to himself, "No one said anything about destroying the town..."

"Still shaken up by yesterday?" Scarlet Gala said, walking up to Tracy as he looked out at the remains of Ponyville, and the pillar that formed in its place.

"Those ponies didn't have to die," Tracy said.

"In order ta get enough energy ta pull out the lock we needed a tribute," Scarlet Gala explained, "If that means a few insignificant ponies have ta die, then so be it."

"Insignificant, huh?" Tracy asked.

"We didn't know any of 'em," Scarlet Gala continued, "Why feel anythin about a pony that we've never met nor would ever see again."

That got Tracy thinking about his fallen twin, Trixie. He had never met her in person, and she died before they could even meet. Did that mean she was "insignificant"? Was he being silly grieving over the loss of his sister, whom he had never gotten the luxury of meeting?

Tracy sighed and trotted back to the entrance of the castle. He didn't care for any of the Sons of Midnight, but his least favorite pony there was Scarlet Gala. She had no sense of empathy. Albeit, she was apparently a demon created through necromancy. She was a mere shell of who she used to be. The real Scarlet Gala was probably a good pony.

A real shame what happened to her.

"Tracy," he heard behind him. He turned around and saw Black Sun trotting over to him, "You seem troubled."

"I'm fine," Tracy lied.

Black Sun sighed and walked next to Tracy, "I have another job for you Tracy," he said.

"I'm not one of your followers," Tracy said, "You can't order me around."

"Ah, don't think of it as an order," Black Sun stated, "Think of it more as a request from a mutual partner."

Mutual? He was only here because Black Sun said he would help him get Midnight. They weren't mutual or partners.

"It involves Midnight," Black Sun said. Damn it, Tracy thought.

"What do you need?" Tracy asked.

"We're going to be spreading out to cover more ground," Black Sun explained, "But that means our resources in capturing Midnight will be thinned. Tracy, I'm placing you in charge of bringing Midnight into our possession. Your power is more than enough to subdue her, even if you can't kill her."

Though he boasted openly about his power being able to destroy an Alicorn, he knew that against Midnight he would need help. Princess Luna, Princess Cadence, possibly even Princess Celestia would fall to his might, but he knew that he would never be able to kill Midnight. That luxury belonged only to the Master of Harmony.

Another pony he wanted revenge on, if not the main one. If only Octavia hadn't stopped him that day.

"Do you have any leads on where she is?" Tracy asked.

"Our new member has a unique skill," Black Sun said, "With a little help, she'll be able to track Midnight's movements."

New member, huh? How did he convince her to join? Why did he convince her? She wasn't anyone special.

"Let me know when we find her," Tracy said, "I'm resting until then."

Tracy walked into his room and fell onto his bed. What would he do when he saw Midnight again? She seemed nothing like he imagined honestly. She had the audacity to actually seem remorseful, as if Trixie's death meant anything. That was his sister. All she did was manipulate her into joining her side.

"I won't be fooled," Tracy said closing his eyes. He would need his rest if he planned on beating Midnight.

Octavia's cabin was surprisingly nice and humble. It had two bedrooms upstairs, a living room and kitchen on the first floor, and a really nice bathroom one would expect to be in a spa. The second they arrived, Octavia and Vinyl got to work looking through the spellbooks and casting a number of powerful spells rendering the cabin invisible.

After finishing the self tour, Diamond Tiara went downstairs where she saw Vinyl lying on the couch. She looked exhausted, probably after the fight. She had taken off her armor.

"Are you okay...?" Diamond Tiara asked slowly.

"Yeah, just tired," Vinyl said, "How about you?"

"My head feels a little strange," Diamond Tiara admitted, "I still feel like something is missing..."

"What do you mean by that?" Vinyl asked sitting up, "You said something like that before in the library."

"I don't know what it is," Diamond Tiara said, "But it's important, and I feel like I'm losing more," she looked away and started crying a bit, "Apple Bloom... help me..."

"Do you think this Apple Bloom can really get back what you lost?" Vinyl asked.

"Yes!" Diamond Tiara cried, shocking Vinyl, "Apple Bloom is a hero! She saved Equestria, and she can save me too!"

"Saved Equestria?" Vinyl looked like she was thinking for a long while, but then looked up, "Wait, when you say Apple Bloom, you don't mean the same Apple Bloom that fought for Equestria ten years ago, do you?" when Diamond Tiara nodded, Vinyl sat back in shock, "I didn't know that you were talking about a legendary hero..."

"She's... legendary?" Diamond Tiara asked.

"Well, it's sort of selective. Depends on where you go. In Fillydelphia she's pretty well known, and don't even get me started with Canterlot, but there she's more like a knight I guess."

"Canterlot... that's where she is now..." Diamond Tiara said softly.

"I wonder how she's dealing with the news of Ponyville. She was born there, from what I heard," Vinyl continued.

"I want to go to her," Diamond Tiara said suddenly.

"Whoa there filly, calm down," Vinyl said walking over to Diamond Tiara, "The only reason we're not being attacked right now is because those angels can't see us. The second we leave this cabin we're targets."

"I don't care!" Diamond Tiara screamed, electricity building up around her, "Those angels can't touch me, and if they do, then I'll destroy them! They're afraid of me, just like Vale, and if they're not then I'll-"

"Diamond!" Vinyl shouted putting a hoof on Diamond Tiara's shoulders, "Don't lose your head! What would Apple Bloom think if you lost your mind?"

Hearing Apple Bloom's caused her to calm down almost immediately. Vinyl was right. If Apple Bloom found out that she lost her head she wouldn't be happy. Diamond Tiara took a deep breath and looked down.

"I still want to go to where she is," Diamond Tiara said adamantly, "She promised that she'd protect me no matter what, and I know she can save me."

Vinyl sighed, "I'll talk to Tavi about it. She was the one who went searching for you anyway, so we'll see what she wants to do.”

“Either way, I'm going,” Diamond Tiara said, “I don't care what you do, as long as you don't stop me.”

With that Diamond Tiara left to go into her room. She knew that going out right now was a bad idea, but tomorrow morning she was leaving out to find Apple Bloom. No one, not even her friends, was going to keep her and Apple Bloom apart.

Twilight woke up the following morning to find herself alone in the bed. Celestia must have gotten up to raise the sun. It wasn't easy being the angel that was made to control the sun and moon. She remembered when she took on that role in the past as Midnight.

Not a job she was looking forward to taking again, ever.

Getting out of bed, she walked over to her work desk. It was here last night that she received a letter from Spike saying that he was okay, and that he would be following Vale. Was he right about Rarity actually living somewhere within Vale? If so, then why was she trying to kill her? Twilight wanted to believe in her friend, that Rarity still existed, but with how Vale spoke to her...

Twilight looked at her desk to see another new letter materialize there. It had Spike's penmanship and signature. Did he send this last night?

Twilight,

Vale and I are heading to Manehattan. She received orders to intercept the Son's of Midnight, who are apparently gathering around here. I think what they did to Ponyville, they plan on doing here next. Thankfully it doesn't seem like she's going to be hunting down Diamond Tiara, but she mentioned that other angels were being sent in her place

Twilight swore to herself. That put Diamond Tiara in even more danger, since they didn't have anyone watching over her or the angels. They could attack her wherever she was.

I don't know what they're planning, but I don't want to leave Vale here by herself. This is looking pretty serious, so do you think you and Vale can put your differences aside and work together just this once? Both of you want to protect Equestria. Please think about it.

Your Number One Assistant,
Spike

PS: It should be safe for you to send a response to me.

So Spike wanted them to work together, huh? Truth was, she would have been more than willing to team up with Rarity, but she wasn't sure if Vale would be too keen on it, and she sure as hell wasn't happy with the thought of working with her.

Still, Vale was a full fledged Alicorn, and if a lock was in Manehatten they could simply leave that area to her and Spike if she knew how to disrupt the spell. And it was like Spike said, they both wanted to protect Equestria.

Twilight pulled out a scroll and quill and began writing her response.

Spike

If the Son's of Midnight are gathering in Manehattan, then it's a really good think you two are there. You're right, they are planning to sacrifice Manehatten if it means releasing my father Katastroph from his seal, allowing him to walk into Equestria.

I'm sending with this message a spell, which I need you to give to Vale. This will allow her to disrupt the spell. I don't know if it will prevent the lock from coming out, but it should stop lives from being taken. It has to be cast when they start their spell.

As for what you were saying before about Vale being connected to Rarity, you're not too far off. Truth is, if I'm right then what happened to Rarity isn't something one usually comes back from. If anyone can bring her back though, I think it would be you.

I'm leaving that entirely up to you. If you can bring Rarity back, then please do. I trust you, and I believe in you Spike.

Your's Faithfully,
Twilight

Right after casting the spell to send it to Spike, the door opened and Celestia walked in in full regalia. She smiled to Twilight and walked over to her.

“Glad to see you up,” Celestia said kissing Twilight on the cheek, “You were dead to the world when I woke up this morning.”

“I guess I was more tired than I thought,” Twilight admitted with a smile.

“What are you working on?” Celestia asked looking over Twilight's shoulder.

“I just sent a letter to Spike,” Twilight said, “He and Vale arrived in Manehatten, where the Son's of Midnight are gathering next. Celestia, do you think-”

“I'm afraid so,” Celestia said using her magic to hand Twilight a map she kept under her wing, “Luna and I managed to match the locations of the locks with current locations in Equestria.”

Twilight looked at the map, and her heart sank. Manehatten wasn't the only populated area to have a lock. In fact, all of the locks were in local residential areas in Equestria.

Under Cloudsdale...

In Fillydelphia...

And one right next to Applelossa...

“This makes things harder...” Twilight said, “Especially in Applelossa. The ponies there are all as stubborn as Applejack.”

“Luna and Cadence together should be able to pursuade them to leave,” Celestia said, “I told Luna to try and convince Applejack to go with her though, to make things easier.”

“Well, that's good,” Twilight said, still feeling a little off about the whole thing with Vale. Celestia must have sensed it, because she started nibbling on Twilight's ear.

“What's the matter, love?” Celestia asked softly.

“Spike asked me to work with Vale,” Twilight said softly.

“And that's a problem?”

“After what she did to me, yes!” Twilight said storming away and lying down on the bed, “She didn't even try to help me, or talk to me. All she did was attack me.”

“But that's still your friend,” Celestia said trotting over to the bed.

“Is it? I don't know anymore. When she talks to me, she doesn't sound like Rarity. All I hear is an angel that's out to kill me if she gets the chance. I tried doing what you said, and jog her memories, but nothing seems to work. What if Rarity is gone forever?”

“Funny,” Celestia said, “I recall a time ten years ago where something like this happened, don't you?”

Twilight looked up at Celestia confused, “What are you talking about?”

“Do you not see it? The way you feel about your friend Rarity, it's probably exactly how your friends felt about you when you became your original self again.”

She was right, and that hurt to realize. In fact, she remembered that Rarity was one of the first ones to voice her sadness in what she was becoming. Was this punishment for what she did to her friends back then?

“They didn't give up on you,” Celestia continued, “Not even when it seemed hopeless, and here you are. Doesn't Rarity deserve the same amount of faith if not more?”

“I want to have faith,” Twilight said sitting up, “But what if the All Mother completely deleted Rarity's memories and personality?”

“I doubt that's possible,” Celestia said, “And from what you described to me, it sounds there's more of Rarity in there then even she realizes. It might just be that she just doesn't remember who she is. As someone who knows what she's going through, you have to be the one to help her.”

“I don't know if I can though,” Twilight admitted sadly.

“Oh? Why not?” Celestia asked.

“Because whenever I see her, all I can feel is rage,” Twilight said, “I can't forget what happened. I know I was wrong for destroying Canter Village, but she-”

“Shouldn't have abandoned you the way she did. Both of you were in the wrong, but both of you refuse to see things from the others perspective,” Celestia held up her hoof before Twilight could protest, “I'm not defending Vale for abandoning you. She was weak, but so were you back then. Is it fair for you to continue hating her for weakness that you succumbed to yourself?”

The part of her that was Midnight wanted to scream “yes”, but she had to remember that she wasn't merely Midnight anymore. She was Twilight Sparkle, and Twilight knew better.

Before she could answer her lover, there was a knock on the door, “It's open,” Celestia said. The door opened, and a guard walked in.

“Your Majesty, I apologize for interrupting, but Princess Luna asked me to retrieve both of you.”

“That's fine,” Celestia said standing up, “Tell Luna that we will meet her in the meeting room,” the guard bowed to them and trotted away. Celestia turned to Twilight, “Twilight dear, are you ready?”

She thought she would be, but all of a sudden a sense of dread came over her when she looked at Celestia. It was as if today would be the last day she ever saw her. That was silly though. Celestia was too strong to die, and they had a future together. There was no way she was going to die.

So Twilight shook the dread off and nodded to Celestia, “I'm ready. Let's go.”

“Applelossa, Cloudsdale, Fillydelphia, and Manehatten,” Luna said placing pins on their locations on the globe in the middle of the room, “As you can see, if one were to count Ponyville, the locks create a full circle around all of Canterlot.”

“That's ominous,” Cadence said, “Does that mean they'll come here if they unlock the remaining four pillars?”

“I'm afraid so,” Celestia said, “But that's if they unlock the pillars, which they won't.”

“Shining Armor and I can head to Fillydelphia,” Twilight said, “Since I'm bringing Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, it makes sense. We're the most familiar with that area.”

“I have two Pegasi with me,” Celestia said, “Since they're the only ones who can naturally walk through Cloudsdale, I'll take that area. I just hope that Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash can avoid confrontation.”

“According to Twilight, Vale is already stationed in Manehatten,” Luna said, “As long as she cooperates, that means Cadence and I can take Applelossa. I trust that won't be a problem.”

“Not at all, Auntie,” Cadence said with a smile, “I've been meaning to pay that area a visit anyway.”

The four Alicorns gathered around the globe and met horns, “May the light of Elysium guide you all, even those not born of Elysium.”

“Remember, we ourselves are not immune to the spell,” Luna warned, “If they begin casting and you cannot stop them, leave the town as fast as you can. We can't afford to lose anyone.”

“Please come back safely, everyone,” Cadence urged.

“We will all make it back here,” Twilight said, “And we'll stop my father's release.”

The four Alicorns parted ways, donned their armors and weapons, and went to their respective groups. Twilight and Shining Armor rode with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle in their motorcycle pulled chariot, Celestia, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy took to the skies, and Luna waited with Cadence, Applejack, and oddly Pinkie Pie for the next train to Applelossa, all of this done with heavy hearts.

This would be their toughest fight ever...

“So, are you sure about this?” Vinyl asked as she put on her armor.

“It'll be dangerous, yes, but if we just do what we did yesterday it should be fine,” Octavia said packing up a few spell books. A few seconds later, the door to Diamond Tiara's room opened and she walked downstairs. She looked at Vinyl and Octavia in shock, but was silent for the longest.

“Ahh, finally ready then?” Octavia asked with a smile.

“Ready? For...” Diamond Tiara asked slowly.

“To search for Apple Bloom, of course,” Octavia said as if it were obvious. Diamond Tiara turned to Vinyl, who shrugged her shoulders.

“Eh, I talked to her about your situation, and she was all “let's go with her,” so here we are, putting on our power suits of might, ready to embark on an epic quest.”

“I wouldn't word it quite like that,” Octavia said, “But she's right. We're going to go with you.”

“Why?” Diamond Tiara asked looking away, “The Angels are going to go after me, and we might run into Vale. She's a super strong angel, so you might die.”

“Nope,” Vinyl said, “We're not going to die,” Vinyl said walking over to Diamond Tiara and putting a hoof around her, “And to answer your question, what kind of ponies would we be to save you just to let you go out there and face the very thing we saved you from?”

“I know what it's like to love someone so much that you can't stand to not be in their presence,” Octavia said, “Who am I to look down on that level of devotion. If you want to be near Apple Bloom, then I want to be the one to take you to her, that is if you'll let us.”

Diamond Tiara looked down as Octavia held out her now armored hoof. She was silent for the longest time, thinking about what she wanted to do. It almost looked like she was having a hard time with that to Vinyl. Still, she smiled softly and touched hooves with Octavia.

“Thank you, Octavia. I'd love it if you and Vinyl would come with me,” Diamond Tiara said.

“Alright then, let's get this show on the road!” Vinyl said.

“By the way Vinyl, you're carrying our bags,” Octavia said.

“Huh? Wait! Why do I have to carry the luggage?!”

Chapter 14

View Online

Twilight – Return to Fillydelphia

The ride to Fillydelphia was a silent one, which Twilight was thankful for. Since they were taking the carriage, they wouldn't arrive in Fillydelphia for at least a few hours, even with Scootaloo driving at her full speed. Never in her life did Twilight think she would find herself back in Fillydelphia with Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, both of them dressed in the same attire they wore ten years ago.

Faust must really hate me to make life so ironic...

Sweetie Belle was sitting on the bike behind Scootaloo, allowing Twilight and Shining Armor to have some time to themselves. Now that she was an Alicorn, she was just as big as Cadence, which put her at the exact same height as her brother as well. It felt weird to not have to look up at him anymore, but she was getting used to it.

“Twilie, you okay?”

“Huh?” Twilight turned from the window to see Shining Armor looking at her with a concerned expression.

“You've been awfully silent,” Shining Armor said, “I've known you long enough to know when something's on your mind.”

Twilight was about to say something, but she stopped herself and shook her head, returning her gaze back to the view outside. She did have something on her mind. Actually, she had quite a lot on her mind. Vale, going back to Fillydelphia, and that weird feeling she was getting concerning Celestia.

Why?

Why is it I want to cry so much right now?

She heard a groan next to her, and a second later a hoof grabbed her and pulled her into a comforting embrace. She yelped from the shock of it, making Shining Armor laugh a bit.

“There, that's not too bad, right?” Shining Armor asked. Twilight shook her head, closing her eyes and relaxing.

“Lie down,” Twilight commanded softly. Shining Armor did as asked, and Twilight lied down on top of him allowing him to wrap his forelegs around her even tighter. She didn't hide her incestuous feelings anymore, now that he knew. Whether it was because he reminded her so much of how Azure Sky was, or because he was always so nice to her she didn't know, but she knew that she was in love with her older brother, and probably always would.

Being in his embrace felt so good, almost like when Celestia held her. His scent, the contours of his muscles through his jacket, all of them made Twilight's heart flutter. On one hoof she was happy to have her BBBFF all to herself for the most part, and she planned on taking full advantage of that. On the other hoof though, being here with him brought back so many bad memories. It was here she revealed how deeply she loved him, locked up Cadence, and even slept with him.

Yet for some reason, Shining Armor hadn't ever pushed her away. In fact, after ten years ago he started being even more affectionate toward her, holding her tightly like he was now, and sleeping next to her when he visited. He never did anything sexual with her, but more times than not did ponies mistake them for being lovers.

For some reason, that made Twilight smile.

“So, is this the reason you wanted me to come with you?” Shining Armor asked. Twilight tightened her hold on her brother before answering.

“You're still mine,” Twilight admitted, “I'm just more okay sharing you than I was ten years ago.”

Shining Armor laughed awkwardly, “That's good to know, I guess.”

She didn't know if he meant him being hers still, or that she was okay sharing him with Cadence. She didn't care either.

“Shiny, do the ponies here hate me?” Twilight asked.

“Not at all,” Shining Armor said, “Some of them might still be a little wary of you, but you won't be attacked the second we arrive. Why? Is that what has you so concerned?”

Twilight was silent for a few seconds before finally replying, “Maybe,” softly, not looking up.

“No one even knows exactly what happened back then,” Shining Armor said, “And if anyone does, they don't really blame you.”

“But what if I fail here?” Twilight asked, finally meeting Shining Armor's eyes with her own tear filled eyes, “It's bad enough I couldn't save Ponyville. If I fail the ponies here then-”

“You won't fail,” Shining Armor reassured, “Worst comes to worst, I'll have Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo help me with evacuating the city.”

“Fillydelphia is a big place,” Twilight said, “You can't evacuate everyone.”

Shining Armor looked away seriously, “I know, but I can evacuate as many as I can. That's my duty as Mayor of Fillydelphia. As for you, just do what you can,” Shining Armor said, “That's all anyone can ask.”

Twilight kissed her brother on the lips softly, and continued to lie on him, not voicing her true fears. That what she could wouldn't be enough. In the end, she'd lose everything. The city, the ponies living here, even the stallion laying under her.

No, that won't happen. I'm stronger now.

I won't lose you like I lost Trixie.

“Twilight, are you crying?” Shining Armor asked.

“Sorry,” Twilight said fighting back her tears, “I'm just... scared is all...”

Shining Armor tightened his embrace, lulling Twilight into a more peaceful mindset. Before she knew it, she had drifted off to sleep in her brother's forelegs.

“Okay lovebirds, time to get up,” Scootaloo said, “We're here.”

When they went to check on them, Twilight and Shining Armor were in the most awkward position. Twilight was practically straddling Shining Armor, and he had his forelegs wrapped around Twilight in a way one would expect him to hold Cadence.

Maybe that whole incest thing ten years wasn't just her darkness acting up.

Twilight and Shining Armor got up and walked out of the carriage. They had arrived next to Shining Armor's estate, which allowed them to go right in and avoid the large crowd that would have most likely amassed if they had walked through town as they were. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle actually did catch a few looks from ponies as they passed by. Apparently they remembered them.

Ironic being back here for the opposite reason than ten years ago.

“Let's head to my study,” Shining Armor said, “We can discuss our plan there.”

Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, and Twilight nodded and started heading into the estate, but Sweetie Belle stopped and turned to look at the city.

“You okay Sweetie Belle?” Scootaloo asked.

“We still haven't heard anything from Diamond Tiara or Silver Spoon,” Sweetie Belle said, “I'm getting worried.”

“We'll search for them after saving Fillydelphia,” Scootaloo said, “They're alive, I know it. Diamond Tiara is that “Appriser” thing or whatever, and Silver Spoon is resourceful. Besides, if any of them were hurt in anyway we'd feel it. I know you'd feel Silver Spoon.”

“Yeah, true,” Sweetie Belle said with a sigh walking into the estate. The building was grander than Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo remembered, but they hadn't been here for ten years. It looked like they redecorated though.

The study was a simple room one would expect a former military stallion to have. There was a large map of the entire world on the desk, and lots of books on the shelves that flanked the door. On the desk there was a picture of Shining Armor with Cadence and Twilight, the two Alicorns at either side of the stallion kissing him on the cheeks.

“Alright,” Shining Armor started turning to the three mares in the room with him, “Let's get started. While you were driving, did you see any members of the Sons of Midnight?”

Scootaloo shook her head, “And not from lack of looking either. Sweetie Belle and I kept our eyes peeled for anything that remotely looked like the Sons of Midnight. If they're out there, they're hidden pretty well.”

“At this point, I'd expect them to be in hiding,” Twilight reasoned, “They'd have to know that we're onto them. They'd be stupid to just walk out in the open like before.”

“I bet Scootaloo and I can find their members,” Sweetie Belle said, “If we do, you can use your geas on them to get information on the spell, right?” she asked Twilight, referring to what they started calling the Power of the Queen.

“Yes,” Twilight said with a nod, “When we learn the location of where they're casting the spell, one of you should infiltrate the ceremony while the other one helps Shining Armor with evacuations.”

“I can help out with that,” Scootaloo said, “I can fly around all of Fillydelphia and gather as many ponies as I can, then Shining Armor can explain the situation to them.”

“As long as they don't attack like they did in Ponyville we should be fine,” Shining Armor said.

“That makes me wonder,” Sweetie Belle said, “Why did they attack like they did? Wouldn't it have been easier to just cast the spell in secret?”

“We still don't know how that spell works,” Shining Armor explained, “As far as we know, they had to stir up negativity in order to cast it. Either that, or they were searching for something.”

“Well, in Ponyville they not only found Diamond Tiara,” Twilight said, “they stole the Element of Honesty, almost captured me, and disabled the Element of Laughter somehow. I think that attack was a diversion and attempt at sabotage.”

“An attempt that worked,” Scootaloo said as she and Sweetie Belle looked away in sadness, “We lost that fight badly...”

“Last time we didn't have a plan,” Twilight said, “This time we know about our enemy, and can plan ahead.”

“And this is a good plan,” Shining Armor added, “I'll go and see if I can get a head start on evacuations. We'll meet back here in an hour to discuss what we've learned.”

Twilight nodded and turned to Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, “Let's go.”

Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo nodded and galloped after Twilight into the town. The only thing they were missing was Trixie, and they'd have the whole team back together. It felt really odd, thinking about that time again, but now wasn't the time to reminisce. They had a city to rescue.

“Are you sure she's here?” Tracy asked his “partner”. It felt odd working with this pony, considering how they met, but that power of hers proved to be pretty useful.

“Positive,” she said, not removing her black and silver cloak which was similar to Black Sun's, “Twilight Sparkle has a unique magical signature, so it was easy to pinpoint.”

“Hm,” Tracy said nodding his head, “That power is really something else. My question is, why aren't you using that to find the Appriser? Since Black Sun wants her so badly.”

“Believe me, that's next on my list of things to search for, along with the Sword of the Condemned,” the cloaked mare said, “The Master wanted me to ensure you reached your target first though.”

“Hmph,” Tracy said waving his mane to the side, “He makes it sound like I'm one of his pawns.”

“Aren't you?” the cloaked mare asked, “Aren't we all?”

“Maybe,” Tracy said, “You better stick around. I don't plan on associating with the Sons of Midnight any more than I have to for this mission.”

Tracy trotted into the city, leaving the cloaked mare as she watched him. He looked so feminine, yet carried himself in such a masculine way. It was an odd contrast that made him seem even stronger. She scanned the magic signature of Twilight again, also seeing two other familiar signatures with her.

“I hope you guys can forgive me for this,” she said, “For what it's worth, I'm sorry.”

Scootaloo walked into a bar and sat by the counter. Still wearing her biker armor and helmet, she looked pretty intimidating, which was exactly the look she wanted to portray.

Outside, Twilight and Sweetie Belle were watching her closely. Scootaloo said she'd order a drink, and scope out the entire bar for anyone who looked suspicious. She'd then motion with her tail letting them know if she found anyone, and then walk past them and bump them lightly, letting them know who it was.

From where they were, they saw Scootaloo take a sip from her drink, and then look around. She didn't move for a few minutes, but Sweetie Belle noticed her tail twitch up.

“That's the signal,” Sweetie Belle said.

“Did she find someone?” Twilight asked.

“I think so. Hold on.”

Scootaloo waited a few seconds, finished her drink, and then started walking in the direction of the restrooms. On the way, she bumped into a dark green Pegasus stallion who looked a little nervous for some reason. He looked irritated with Scootaloo for a second, but stopped himself when he saw her. Her helmet was open, so he either was terrified of her, or he thought she was hot. Either way he didn't make a scene and Scootaloo vanished into the restroom.

That was the only stallion she bumped into. He was the one.

“My turn,” Sweetie Belle said getting up and adjusting her mane, “I've been waiting for this part.”

Twilight shook her head. In the last ten years Sweetie Belle had almost become a spitting image of her older sister. She was a natural and shameless flirt, wore the same kind of make-up albeit with different shades, and yet possessed the same fire in her eyes.

As such, she knew exactly how this was going to play out.

Sweetie Belle sauntered into the bar, her tail swishing back and forth along with her hips. The way she was walking combined with her black dress and fishnet stockings gave her instant sex appeal, and everyone in the bar had their eyes on her.

Any other time, Sweetie Belle would have indulged in the attention, but she was a mare on a mission. As such she met eyes with the stallion Scootaloo bumped into. All she did was look at him, but while everyone else in the bar just thought she was hot, the Pegasus couldn't take his eyes off of her.

Psychokinesis, a mare's best friend.

She went to the bar and waited for the waiter. After a few seconds the stallion walked over to her.

“A fine lady like yourself shouldn't have to pay for her drink,” he said to her.

“Oh? Are you here to offer me an alternative?” Sweetie Belle asked, putting an extra seductive edge into her words. Not overly playing it making her sound too sexy, but going for a more cute feel, adding contrast to her look.

Sounding sexy is less about trying to sound like s seductress and more about knowing how to talk, and how to carry oneself. Try to be as natural as possible, and focus on getting him to think about you.

The stallion was about to get the bartender's attention, but Sweetie Belle put her hoof on the stallion's, “I'm actually straight edge. I came here searching for someone who could give me a good time.”

The stallion nodded in understanding, now with the stupidest grin on his face. Looked like it was working.

You don't have to pretend to be someone you're not. Even at your young age you can seduce a stallion easily, simply by letting him know what it is you want. Stallions in bars are only there for one thing after all, so the easier they can get it, the better... for you that is.

Using her psychokinesis at full power, Sweetie Belle got real close to the stallion and whispered into his ear, “There's an alleyway right outside that no one goes into. Why don't you follow me there?”

“Uh... sure...” he said with a slightly glazed over look on his face. Yep, he was putty in her hooves now. She trotted out of the bar, escorting her charge out as well and leading him to the alley where Twilight was waiting.

Once they arrived in the bar, Sweetie Belle released her psychokinetic hold on him and he looked around confused, “Huh? Hey, how did I get out here?”

He saw red eyes in the darkness glaring at him. He tried to step back, but Scootaloo stood behind him blocking his way.

“Where do you think you're going?” Scootaloo asked.

The stallion turned back around too see Twilight walk out of the darkness, a red star now glowing in her left eye.

“Answer all of my questions truthfully,” Twilight commanded. The stallion's eyes lost focus as the hypnotism took affect.

“Yes, my queen...” he said slowly, “What would you like to know?”

“Are you a member of the Sons of Midnight?” Twilight asked, wanting to confirm if they got the right pony.

“I am,” the stallion said, “I've been a member for at least two years now.”

“Is this city one of the locations of one of the locks keeping my father sealed away?” Twilight asked.

“It is,” the stallion said, “Right in the center of the town.”

“When and where do you plan on unlocking it?”

“Tonight at around ten, in an alleyway south of the town square.”

“Shit,” Scootaloo swore, “That doesn't give us a lot of time to get everyone out of here.”

“Will they attack the citizens here just like they did Ponyville?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Good question,” Twilight said turning to her geased victim, “Well? Will the Sons of Midnight attempt to attack Fillydelphia like Ponyville?”

“From my understanding... that attack was an attempt to draw out the Elements of Harmony... and identify those who would oppose the will of Katastroph...”

“So you guys just wanted to know who had enough balls to fight back, huh?!” Scootaloo asked angrily, “Do you know how many lives you destroyed in that attack alone?!”

“Scootaloo, calm yourself,” Twilight said, “Right now isn-”

“It's okay...” the stallion said, “After all, all the lives lost can be brought back when Katastroph becomes God of the new world.”

“What...?” Twilight asked in horror, “That's what my father wants...?”

“Twilight?” Sweetie Belle asked, “Are you okay?”

“Is that why he wanted me to destroy Equestria?!” Twilight shouted, “So he could rewrite it in his image?!”

“Wait, what the hell?” Scootaloo asked, “Rewrite the world? How is that possible?”

“Katastroph is just as strong as Faust...” the stallion continued, “Once he's released and has the Sword of the Condemned in his possession... he will be invincible...”

“I won't let that happen!” Twilight said, “I'll stop him, I'll stop my father no matter what! Get out of my sight! You're memory of this conversation is lost!” she continued, almost sounding like how she did ten years ago.

“I understand, my queen...” the stallion said walking away slowly. Twilight was seething, and Sweetie Belle found herself afraid to approach her.

“Twilight?” Sweetie Belle asked slowly.

“You cool?” Scootaloo continued. It took a second, but Twilight pulled herself back to reality.

“We need to tell Shining Armor this,” Twilight said exiting the alley.

“Sweetie Belle, do you really think they can rewrite the world?” Scootaloo asked slowly.

“If they can, I'm afraid of what we're up against,” Sweetie Belle admitted, “Stopping demons is one thing, but this sounds almost like trying to fight God.”

They followed Twilight back to the estate. They'd have to ask her what was going on later, assuming they didn't just figure it out during the conversation with Shining Armor.

“Rewrite Equestria...?” Tracy asked stepping out from behind the dumpster he was hiding behind to listen to their conversation, “What the hell?”

He was already on the fence with these Sons of Midnight, but now they were really starting to look like nut jobs. He wanted to kill Midnight, not destroy the world. Just what was he getting involved with?

“What?!” Shining Armor exclaimed after Twilight, Sweetie Belle, and Scootaloo told him when they planned to strike, “They're casting it at that soon?!”

“Yes,” Twilight said looking down, “That only gives us five hours from now, and with how big Fillydelphia is...”

“They can't cover the entire area with that spell though, can they?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“All of Ponyville and a good deal of the Everfree Forest was destroyed the last time this was done,” Twilight stated, “They might just get the entire city, but if anypony is still here besides me, they're dead.”

“Wait, besides you?” Scootaloo asked, “Why would you be okay?”

“The spell uses the same magic that empowers me, so I'd survive,” Twilight explained, “But no one else would.”

“We need to get to work on evacuating the town,” Shining Armor said, “Scootaloo, can you help me with that?”

“Sure thing,” Scootaloo said with a nod. All of a sudden Twilight was filled with the biggest amount of dread as she looked at Shining Armor. The same sort of dread she got thinking about Celestia.

No...

“Shining Armor, wait!” Twilight called out, stopping her brother.

“Twilight?”

“Um, Scootaloo, wait outside with Sweetie Belle,” Twilight requested, “I need to talk to Shining Armor privately.”

“Um, sure?” Scootaloo said/asked. She looked at Sweetie Belle, who shrugged her shoulders, and the stepped out of the room closing the door behind them. Shining Armor walked over to Twilight placing a hoof on her shoulder.

“Twilight, what's wrong?” Shining Armor asked, “You know we don't have a lot of-” she was cut off by Twilight's embrace.

“I don't want you to go!” Twilight cried, tightening her embrace on Shining Armor.

“Twilie, what brought this on all of a sudden?” Shining Armor asked, placing a hoof around his distraught little sister.

“I don't know, but when I think about you stepping out of that door, I feel like it's going to be the last time I ever see you!” Twilight started crying for some reason, “Please don't go! Stay by my side!”

“Twilight-”

“I can protect you! I'll make sure nothing happens to you, so-”

“Twilight!” Shining Armor called out, stopping Twilight and looking her dead in the eyes, “You know that I have to do this.”

“But-”

“The ponies of Fillydelphia are going to be more inclined to listen to me than they will Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo. We discussed this, I'm the best one to handle evacuations.”

“Yes, I know. But-”

“I promise, I won't die,” he said soothingly, “We'll stop the Sons of Midnight here, and we can all go home back to Canterlot and have a date, just you, me, and Cadence, alright?”

Twilight still felt afraid, but she nodded all the same. She kissed Shining Armor deeply on the lips, lingering in the same manner she did ten years ago, only this time he didn't push away.

“Before you go, I have to ask you,” Twilight started, “Ever since ten years ago, you've been really close to me, even though you're married and I'm dating Celestia. You know that even with those things, I still...”

“You still have feelings for me?” Shining Armor said, surprising Twilight. He knew?

“Uh...”

“If you're wondering, Cadence could tell, being the Alicorn of Love and all,” Shining Armor said with a smile, “That, and you're not exactly trying to hide it.”

“So, you're okay with... me?” Twilight asked.

“Of course I'm okay. Twilight, you're my little sister. Yeah, it's a little odd, and I'll admit that the first time I wasn't too sure about how I felt about it, but Cadence helped me come to terms with it.”

“Cadence helped? But... after what I did to her... why would she...?”

“Because she loves you and wants you to be happy and comfortable, just like me. That's why I accept your feelings for me, even the incestuous ones. What kind of cool big brother would I be if I didn't?”

That got Twilight to laugh, but she still was terrified, “Shining Armor, I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Twilight.” Twilight kissed Shining Armor again before letting him go.

“You better come back to me,” Twilight said seriously, yet somewhat playfully.

“I will,” Shining Armor stated, “Just stop that spell.”

Twilight nodded to Shining Armor and watched as he left the study, that feeling still present. Celestia had told Twilight that all Alicorns had a sixth's sense, which manifested in different ways depending on the pony. Twilight was hopping that she wasn't feeling that, but somehow she just knew. Shining Armor was...

It was dangerously close to crunch time, and they still needed to get things set up to stop the Sons of Midnight. Scootaloo wanted to help Shining Armor with evacuations, but Sweetie Belle still needed help infiltrating the ceremony.

It took a bit of searching, but they eventually found where they were meeting. There were a ton of them, all of them wearing cloaks like before. Standing in front was what looked like the leader, wearing the same sort of cloak that Black Sun wore, but was clearly a mare.

Scootaloo flew around over using her psychokinesis to stay hidden, and then flew down back to where Sweetie Belle and Twilight were. Twilight and Sweetie Belle had their horns locked together as magic seemed to transfer between them.

“I couldn't hear anything,” Scootaloo said walking over to the mares, “But I was able to knock one out and steal their cloak. She should be out for the whole ceremony.”

“Good,” Twilight said softly, “There, we should be connected now. All you have to go is focus on me and we'll be able to communicate telepathically as long as we're in the same general area.”

Sweetie Belle opened her eyes and nodded, “Thanks Twilight,” she said donning the cloak Scootaloo brought with her.

“Are you sure you want to do this?” Scootaloo said, “It's dangerous to be so close to them. Maybe I should-”

“You're faster than me,” Sweetie Belle said, “I wouldn't be able to help with evacuations as much. I'll be fine, Scootaloo.”

Scootaloo sighed looking concerned, but she nodded in acceptance. Sweetie Belle understood, since she was definitely the more fragile of the group, but she wouldn't let that stop her. She was the Element of Generosity's sister. If Rarity were the one, she'd insist on being the spy herself.

Rarity...

“I'll be with her too,” Twilight said, “so you don't have to worry. Just look after my brother, okay?”

“I won't let anything happen to him,” Scootaloo said, “Good luck guys.”

Scootaloo flew into the air and disappeared. Sweetie Belle took a deep breath and trotted toward the ceremony as Twilight flew onto the roof. It would be up to Sweetie Belle to let Twilight know when they were casting the spell.

She pushed her way deeper into the crowd, not taking her eyes off the leader. If she could, she would have struck the leader down here in order to put a swift end to their schemes and also to get revenge for Ponyville. However, that wouldn't bring her home back. Also, the leader this time around was an Earth Pony, so the spell would be cast by the unicorns at her side.

Sweetie Belle activated her horn a bit and focused on Twilight, “Twilight, I think I'm close enough to hear them,”

“Good. Is anything happening yet?”

“No, which is odd,” Sweetie Belle said mentally looking around, “It looks like they're waiting for something. Hold on,” Sweetie Belle saw that stallion that looked like Trixie be called up to the stand. The leader whispered something to him, and he nodded before walking off, “Tracy was here, but the leader just sent him somewhere.”

“I saw. From where I am it looked like he teleported. I don't know where though.”

“Now that everyone's here,” the leader said, her voice sounding very familiar to Sweetie Belle, “We can get started. But first, you should come out Sweetie Belle. There's no reason to hide.”

Sweetie Belle's heart leaped out of her chest as all the Sons of Midnight parted around her. One of the members threw off her cloak, exposing her to the crowd. She looked around, her eyes stopping on the leader, who she was finally able to get a better look at.

Wait, is the leader wearing glasses?

No way...

“Eclipse, the mages are ready to begin,” one of the unicorns said.

“Get started then,” the leader, Eclipse, said before turning back to Sweetie Belle, “Bring her up here with me.”

The Sons of Midnight pushed Sweetie Belle forward to where the leader looked down on the other members. Being this close, she couldn't just see it, she could feel it. The power that she shared with all of her dearest friends, this one feeling more mechanical than the others.

“S-Silver Spoon...?” Sweetie Belle asked looking at the leader, who pulled down her hood revealing her gray coat and long wavy silver mane.

“It's going to be okay, Sweetie Belle,” Silver Spoon said, “I won't let anything happen to you.”

“Twilight! The leader is Silver Spoon! I don't know how, but she knows about us!”

“Damn it! Sweetie Belle, use your magic to-”

“AUGH!!!” Twilight screamed as something shot her side, knocking her down. She slowly looked up and saw Tracy trotting over to her, one foot in front of the other.

“This is the end, Queen of Darkness,” he said venomously, “Tonight, you're coming with me.”

“Tracy...” Twilight said forcing herself to her feet, “I know you hate me, but right now isn't the time for us to fight! The Sons of Midnight are going to kill everyone in this city just like they did Ponyville!”

“They'll get what's coming to them don't worry,” Tracy said, his entire body charging with electricity, “But first, you have to get what's coming to you!”

Tracy shot a bolt of electricity at Twilight, who jumped away summoning her orbitals. She landed and held them in front of her to absorb his next assault of magic, and then threw them out hitting him in the face knocking him back. Twilight looked back to the surface and saw that the Sons of Midnight were casting the spell.

“Oh no...! I have to hurry!” Twilight flew down into the crowd right before Tracy could hit her, “Sweetie Belle, start singing!”

Sweetie Belle nodded and began singing, but right before any spells could be performed, Silver Spoon turned to Sweetie Belle and looked into her eyes, a familiar red star appearing in her left eye.

“SILENCE!!!” Silver Spoon commanded. Sweetie Belle stopped singing immediately, looking at Silver Spoon fearfully.

“What's wrong?!” Twilight asked, “Why did you stop?!”

“I'm sorry Twilight, but I can't...” Sweetie Belle said mentally, lying on the ground trembling, “She told me to stay silent, and for some reason... I can't bring myself to disobey...”

Silver Spoon looked down at Sweetie Belle, and for a second it looked like something came over her before she shook it off and turned around, “Continue casting. This one is powerless to stop us now.”

“NO!!!” Twilight screamed jumping toward one of the mages, but Tracy shot her in the side again knocking her into a wall.

“Tracy, my power won't work on her,” Silver Spoon said, “Twilight is yours.”

Tracy began firing at Twilight, who used her orbitals block his attacks and get in a few of her own. She wanted to use her larger spells, but with so many ponies here she'd hurt them too.

Which was exactly why they were still there watching...

“Hard, isn't it?” Silver Spoon asked trotting around the makeshift stage watching the fight, “You can't use your bigger spells too fight back. Well, you could, but that would more than likely kill the “innocent” ponies standing here watching.”

“Silver Spoon, what's going on?!” Twilight asked through gritted teeth, “Why are you helping the Sons of Midnight?!”

“Because unlike a certain demon princess, I'm loyal to my family!” Silver Spoon said cryptically, “This unit's loyalty belongs to its family first, something that you wouldn't know anything about.”

Tracy shot his Thunder Dragon spell at Twilight, knocking her into another wall. After she fell to the ground, Tracy cast another spell electrocuting her continuously and dispelling her orbitals.

“I... won't let... him have... his... WAY!!!” Twilight screamed, her magic pushing Tracy back and setting herself free. She galloped over to the front of the stage preparing her disruption spell. She only needed a few seconds to charge it up, and once it was ready she'd put a stop to all of this.

One of the mages was about to stop her, but Silver Spoon held her hoof out strangely. After her magic touched the affected area, Twilight understood why.

Her magic was being pulled out into the spell making it stronger!

“W-what's going on?!!!” Twilight cried, “Why is-”

“Did you really think that a demon could stop demonic magic?” Silver Spoon asked, “All you did was ensure that we'd get everyone in Fillydelphia.”

“Wait... what...?” Twilight said looking at Silver Spoon in horror.

“We only had enough power to engulf half of Fillydelphia, but now the entire town will be a tribute to Katastroph. Looks like you did help your father after all.”

“But I...” Twilight said falling to the ground, “That wasn't... what I wanted to...”

Before Twilight could find the words, another Alicorn landed in the alleyway. Twilight turned to the figure and received the shock of a lifetime.

Luna...

As ponies galloped out of town frantically, Shining Armor looked in the direction of the alleyway and saw a red wave shoot out into the sky. Was that the spell? Was Twilight not able to stop it?

“Twilight!” Shining Armor shouted as Scootaloo landed next to him.

“Hey, what's that?!” Scootaloo asked.

“Twilight's in danger! I'm going back!”

“Whoa, hold on!” Scootaloo shouted galloping in front of him, “Twilight's protected against that spell, but we're not!”

“I turned my flank on her once, and that was one time too many!” Shining Armor pushed past Scootaloo and galloped back to the alleyway. Scootaloo shook her head and flew after him. She promised Twilight that she wouldn't let anything happen to her brother, and she was going to keep that promise even if it killed her.

“Luna?” Twilight asked, “Did you save Applelossa...?”

Oddly, Luna said nothing. All she did was look at Twilight briefly before turning to Silver Spoon, “I was asked to seek you out. One of your own said you could grant me my wish?”

“So you're the one my father said to wait for,” Silver Spoon said, “If I'm right, then my father should be done in a few seconds. But are you sure you're okay seeing this? You'll know what it means, right?”

Luna looked down seriously, “If what I was told is true, then I won't have any tears to shed anyway.”

“Luna, what are you doing here?” Twilight asked getting to her feet, “What happened to-” Luna summoned her glaive and pointed its blade at Twilight, “L-Luna?”

Once again, all Luna did was glare at Twilight. Why wouldn't she talk to her? She was being so weird right now. Tracy charged up his magic again casting another Thunder Dragon. This time Twilight moved out of the way, but Tracy charged after her and clashed horns with her.

“Luna! Help me!” Twilight begged, “I need you!”

“Oh?” Luna said turning to look at Twilight with a raised eyebrow, “You need me? You're the all powerful Queen of Darkness though.”

She couldn't believe what she was hearing! Luna was standing right there but she wouldn't help her?! What was going on?!

Twilight and Tracy clashed horns for a few seconds, until Twilight jumped away and threw her orbitals around with her magic. Tracy blocked with his magic and dodged, approaching Twilight slowly as she backed away out of the alleyway, which she assumed was the safe zone.

Luna continued to watch the entire time, never moving.

Sweetie Belle, who had been oddly cowering on the floor in front of Silver Spoon the entire time, sat up and began charging up her magic running over to Twilight.

“Stop where you are!” Silver Spoon commanded, Sweetie Belle stopping in her tracks, “It isn't safe out there. Come back to my side, Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie Belle closed her eyes in sadness and trotted back to Silver Spoon's side, once again Silver Spoon looking like something came over her. Something almost beastly.

Twilight and Tracy jumped away from each other, and Twilight began charging up her stronger magic now that she was in the clear. Tracy seemed to get the same idea, because he began charging up his magic as well.

“STORM AVATAR!!!”

“HELL WAVE!!!”

A bolt of lightning hit Tracy's horn empowering him at the same time as Twilight's largest attack being launched. Tracy, shockingly withstood the attack and then galloped over to Twilight slashing wildly with his horn. Twilight's eyes turned red as she summoned her orbitals moving with them while she threw them in response to Tracy's attacks.

All of a sudden, something came over Twilight. An intense magic unlike anything she had ever felt as Twilight, but was oddly familiar as Midnight. Something warm, and intense. It was the Code for Orbital Control!

But for that to be transferred to her... that would mean...

“How...” Twilight said stepping back, “Celestia... this belongs to you... so why...”

“I don't... believe it...” Luna said wide eyed, “Celestia... why wouldn't you choose me...? You're own flesh and blood...”

Tracy stopped casting his spell and looked at Twilight in confusion, “What was that magic just now? It was like she was hit by the sun itself...”

“Why you?!” Luna screamed charging at Twilight knocking her down. Twilight got up, but blocked Luna's next stab with her horn. She sat up and clashed horns with Luna, meeting horns as Luna glared at Twilight intensely, “I'm her sister! Her flesh and blood! Of all the ponies, why did she pick you?!”

“P-pick me...? But...” Twilight asked, praying that what she thought happened didn't happen. That was the only explanation, but there was no way...

“That power... the Code... was meant to go to me...” Luna said, tears of rage in her eyes, “Celestia had NO RIGHT to give it to a demon!” as she spoke, a red star was being drawn in her right eye, “If that's what Celestia wishes for Equestria, then I renounce it! If it means I can take Equestria back, then I accept the Darkness of Katastroph!”

The star formed in her eye, and Luna suddenly disappeared. In that same second Twilight felt a sharp pain in her body, causing her to fall over. She was in too much pain to move as Luna stood behind her somehow.

“This power enhances my Chronomancy,” Luna said darkly, “With this I no longer have to abide by the rules of time if I choose to stop it. Now I'm able to merely avoid time all together.”

Twilight forced herself up and launched an orbital at Luna, who activated her star again. In another split second Luna vanished, and Twilight felt so much pain she screamed and coughed up blood. This time Luna was back at the entrance of the alleyway.

“Come Luna,” Silver Spoon said, “The spell is about to take complete hold.”

Luna sighed and trotted back into the alleyway. Twilight looked in the alleyway and saw the Sons of Midnight vanishing into the darkness. Sweetie Belle looked at Twilight in sadness and fear, holding a hoof out to her pleadingly.

“Sweetie Belle, you're to come with us too,” Silver Spoon said softly. Sweetie Belle looked like she was going to cry, but she still walked after Silver Spoon into the darkness. Twilight looked up and saw that the pillar was about to emerge. Maybe now with this new magic, she could stop it.

“I... just have to... get...” Twilight said crawling back into the alleyway.

“This changes nothing!” Tracy said charging up his magic, “Queen of Darkness, tonight Trixie will be avenged!”

Right before he could fire, a shield appeared in front of Twilight defending her. Twilight looked and saw Shining Armor galloping over to to Tracy. He drew his sword and began slashing at Tracy, who reactivated Storm Avatar to clash his horn with Shining Armor's sword.

At the same time, a stream of fire shot down at Tracy, who looked up and saw Scootaloo flying down with her flamethrower activated.

“Twilight! Stop the spell!” Scootaloo shouted urgently.

“We'll cover you!” Shining Armor shouted, blocking Tracy's electric blast with his sword.

Twilight crawled over to the base of the pillar as it began to form. With tears in her eyes, she pointed her horn at the pillar, attempting the spell again. Sadly, she immediately felt the pillar latch onto her magic, forcing her to stop casting.

“I can't!” she cried, “If I try to stop the lock, I'll only make it worse!”

The pillar began taking form. Twilight looked out and saw that her brother and Tracy were at opposite ends, Scootaloo right next to Shining Armor. Twilight had to think fast. In a few seconds, everyone was going to-

“Scootaloo, fly out of here!” Shining Armor commanded, “Fly at your top speed and get out of Fillydelphia!”

“But what about-”

“Do it now or you'll die!” Shining Armor commanded. Scootaloo looked at Twilight for a split second, and then spread her wings.

“I'm coming back for you! I promise!” Scootaloo said before talking off, doing her fire equivalent of the Sonic Rainboom. Twilight looked at Shining Armor and Tracy, both of them too far away from each other. At this rate she could only save one.

On one hoof, her brother who came all this way to rescue her...

On the other hoof, the last living connection to Trixie, the pony she loved...

Shining Armor looked at Twilight and chuckled, “You're heart is too pure to be a demon,” he said with a smile before charging over to Tracy.

“What the hell?!” Tracy shouted locking horns with Shining Armor right before Shining Armor threw Tracy over to Twilight.

“Shining Armor!” Twilight screamed.

“I love you Twilie,” Shining Armor said, tears in his eyes, “I know you'll save everyone.”

Twilight had no choice. Using her magic, she enveloped herself and Tracy with demonic magic, creating a makeshift shield around them. At the same time, the pillar formed behind them, and Twilight saw Shining Armor cringe in pain as red cracks appeared on his body.

“SHINING ARMOR!!!!” Twilight screamed. Shining Armor gave Twilight one last smile as both Twilight and Tracy saw the most horrifying thing in their lives.

Shining Armor's entire body shattered as if made of glass.

Everything froze for Twilight. All of a sudden, she didn't see Fillydelphia, nor was she aware of Tracy. All she saw was the spot where Shining Armor was lying on the ground, right before exploding. Unable to process what just happened, she just sat there staring at the now empty space. She thought she heard Tracy calling out to her, but she didn't care about anything.

Her brother was now dead, and with him, her entire world went dark as she fainted from the shock.

Chapter 15

View Online

Vale: Malfunctioning

They spent the night in the remains of the Everfree Forest, so it was morning when they arrived in Manehatten. Rather than alert the ponies by flying into the middle of the city, Vale felt it would be best for them to land outside the large city and enter through the main gate. They stood out like a sore thumb enough as is. The last thing they needed was to attract more attention by coming in like a pony and dragon on a mission.

As they walked through town, Vale continued to look all around, as if almost mesmerized. To Spike, it looked like she had never been to Manehatten before, but was excited to be there, even if they were on a mission.

“Someone's happy,” Spike said with a smirk.

“I've never seen a town this large before,” Vale said wistfully, “Being in Manehatten like this, it's like a dream come true.”

Spike chuckled and looked down, “Funny, that almost reminds me of something Rarity would say.”

“Really?” Vale asked turning to Spike.

“She had mentioned to me once how she had dreamed of one day opening a shop here,” Spike said walking forward, “Something about this place being the “Fashion Capital of the World”. We had planned on moving here after things settled down,” Spike looked up smiling, “Rarity, I made it.”

“Spike...” Vale said sadly looking down. Spike noticed that she always seemed to get sad whenever he mentioned Rarity. She knew something. As for what, he didn't know.

“Doesn't look like the Sons of Midnight are here yet,” Spike said taking a good look around, “But then again, as far as we know they could just be in hiding.”

“The All Mother wishes for me to be stationed here and wait for them to take action,” Vale explained, “Otherwise I'd cause too much of a commotion.”

“Kind of like what we're doing now by just standing here?” Spike asked. Vale looked at him confused, but soon realized that they were indeed attracting a crowd. An Alicorn and Drake in one place, that didn't look suspicious at all.

Vale cleared her throat and trotted deeper into town. Spike shook his head and ran after her. This was going to be a long day.

“I need to find a place where I can observe everything,” Vale said, “A roof or something.”

“Um, Vale?”

“Or perhaps I just need to find a small inn. I'm sure if I ask them nicely and explain my mission they'll let me stay.”

“Vale?”

“Ugh, it's a shame that this town is so urban though. If there was a nice cottage I could rest in that would be-”

“Vale!” Spike called out, finally catching the angel's attention.

“What?! What is it?!” Vale asked, visibly irritated.

“Why don't we try just blending in?” Spike asked, earning an eye roll from Vale.

“That's what I'm trying to figure out, which is very difficult with you CALLING ME EVERY SECOND!!!” Vale shouted.

“What you're thinking of isn't blending in,” Spike explained, “You're going to attract more attention to yourself.”

“It worked in Ponyville,” Vale retaliated.

“Yeah, a town that witnessed the return of Nightmare Moon, Discord, a random demon attack ten years ago, was the home of the Elements of Harmony and the resting place of a number of celebrities, including a few royal figures. I'm pretty sure you were one of the more normal things in that town.

“Here in Manehatten, things are different. Ponies aren't used to seeing Angels of Judgment trotting around eyeing every suspicious pony they see. I don't know how it was when you landed in Equestria before, but a lot can change in a few thousand years.”

“How did you know that I was-”

“Twilight told me a bit about what happened between you two in the past,” Spike explained, “So I know that you've been the Guardian of Equestria for a long time, and that you were damn near killed by Twilight back when she was alive as Midnight.”

“You and Midnight are close, yes?” Vale asked.

“Twilight like a sister to me,” Spike answered.

“You know that I plan on one day fighting her and finishing my directive,” Vale said, glaring at Spike a bit, “Can you stand to be in the presence of one who wishes to end the life of your precious “Twilight”? Or did you come here to spy on me and hinder me from completing my mission?”

She was extremely cautious, and apparently didn't trust easily. If Spike was going to get answers from her he'd have to work hard to break that barrier.

“I'm here for my own reasons,” Spike stated, “Reasons that have nothing to do with your mission or Twilight. As for you wanting to kill Twilight, I don't like that at all, but what you two have going is your business, not mine. I believe in Twilight though. Always have, and always will.”

“What if she proves you wrong though?” Vale looked away somewhat pained, “She's a demon, you know. Her nature is different than yours or mine. I've seen what she's capable of, what she'll do if pushed too far. Do you really want to take the risk and trust something that's very disposition is that of evil?”

“Considering how she did that for me, yeah,” Spike answered looking down, “Technically, I'm not supposed to be here talking to you like this. As a dragon, I'm supposed to be in a cave gathering a hoard. I'm proof that you're not bound by your instincts. I'm sure that somewhere out there are evil angels as well. If what you say about demons is true Vale, then I'll just have faith that Twilight, not Midnight, will be the one good demon in existence.”

That seemed to get to Vale, who was now speechless. After a second, she sighed and turned away.

“So what's your idea of how to blend in?” Vale asked.

“Well, for starters,” Spike said, stopping as something rumbled in his stomach. Suddenly, he belched fire, the flame materializing into a scroll. Spike picked it up, reading the contents.

Spike
If the Son's of Midnight are gathering in Manehatten, then it's a really good think you two are there. You're right, they are planning to sacrifice Manehatten if it means releasing my father Katastroph from his seal, allowing him to walk into Equestria.
I'm sending with this message a spell, which I need you to give to Vale. This will allow her to disrupt the spell. I don't know if it will prevent the lock from coming out, but it should stop lives from being taken. It has to be cast when they start their spell.
As for what you were saying before about Vale being connected to Rarity, you're not too far off. Truth is, if I'm right then what happened to Rarity isn't something one usually comes back from. If anyone can bring her back though, I think it would be you.
I'm leaving that entirely up to you. If you can bring Rarity back, then please do. I trust you, and I believe in you Spike.
Yours Faithfully,
Twilight

“Damn it,” Spike swore. He turned the scroll over and saw a spell was in fact written on it, “Looks like the Sons of Midnight are here to release another one of those pillars.”

“That's why they're gathering here,” Vale said, “This isn't good. We don't know where they're meeting, nor do we have a means of evacuating the town.”

“Not without due cause,” Spike said, “Like I said, the ponies here aren't used to things like demon attacks. If we cause a scene, we'll look crazy.”

“Can I see that spell?” Vale asked. Spike nodded and let Vale grab it with her magic, which created a familiar indigo aura, “Hm... this is very well made. I imagine only an Alicorn could cast a spell this powerful.”

“I think that's what Twilight had in mind,” Spike said.

“Wait, she sent this?!” Vale asked.

“Turn it over,” Spike said. Vale turned the scroll over and skimmed through the letter, swearing softly when she finished.

“She's said too much,” Vale said, “Damn you, Midnight. You just have to undermine my mission, don't you?”

“She's right, though, isn't she?” Spike asked, “You do know what happened to Rarity.”

“Spike, I...” she stopped looking away pained, but her expression changed when she saw a flier pinned to a wall, “Hello...”

She trotted over to read it, Spike following her, “What does it say?”

“Turns out a number of high ranking officials are hosting a party, and they're inviting the public to come and join them,” Vale said with a smirk, “Sounds like a place where certain special ponies gather, don't you think?”

“Huh...” Spike thought about that, and it made sense actually. Most of the Sons of Midnight were high ranking ponies in society. It was a chance, but they didn't have any other leads at the moment, “So, you want to infiltrate this party?”

“Assuming we can get in,” Vale said, “After all, even if its opened to the public, we'll definitely attract attention as is.”

“Oh, I can get us in,” Spike said, “But we're going to have to get creative.”

“Creative? What... do you mean by that...?” Vale asked, looking somewhat frightened. She had nothing to worry about though. All he had to do was use what he had learned from watching Sweetie Belle and Silver Spoon work for so long and he could get Vale looking less like a battle ready angel...

And more like a Princess.

“This is stupid,” Vale said from the bathroom of the hotel room she and Spike got.

“It'll work,” Spike said, “Trust me.”

“I look ridiculous,” Vale whined.

“I bet you look fine,” Spike said, “I picked out accessories that matched you perfectly.”

“And how would you know what looks good on me?” Vale asked harshly.

“I'm surrounded by mares all the time, two of which work in a boutique,” Spike stated, “Now would you get out here so I can see how you look?”

It took a second, but Vale slowly stepped out of the large closet. Needless to say, Spike was floored. She now wore regalia similar to a Princess, consisting of platinum hoof guards, a platinum necklace with a sapphire in the middle, and even a matching tiara. She looked absolutely stunning.

“Ahh…” Spike said, his heart racing looking at the Alicorn before him. Vale looked to the side blushing.

“Go on, say it,” she fussed, “I look terrible, right?”

“I… um, you should take a look…” Spike said, “It's… actually something else…”

Vale sighed and walked over to the mirror, and stopped. Her eyes were wide. She spun around looking herself over.

“Oh Spike, I absolutely love it!” she said, her entire tone completely changed, “How could I have ever doubted you?”

“I'm… glad you like it,” Spike said. Vale turned to Spike suddenly.

“So… how do you I look to you?” Vale asked softly.

“You look amazing,” Spike said, “Actually, even better than I… even planned.”

Looking at Vale right now was almost too much for Spike. She looked and sounded just like Rarity, and right now she was even acting a bit like her. Come to think of it, she tended to do that a lot. It didn't make sense, but it was starting to seem like…

“Well, we should probably get ready,” Vale said trotting to the door, “After all, we have a very important mission, right?”

“Y-yeah,” Spike said, now remembering the real reason they were doing this, “Let's get going.”

Vale giggled, and gave Spike a slightly sultry smile, “Now Spike, I do hope you can focus tonight. I know I'm at the peak of beauty at the moment, but this is important.”

Good God, that was the most Rarity thing Spike had heard come from her since this. It was so much that Spike was beginning to get the same feeling he got from Rarity for Vale. He could tell immediately that he was falling in love with this mare hard. But what about Rarity? He still needed to find her.

But the longer he spent with Vale, the more he could feel…

The two of them walked to a large mansion in the far end of Manehatten. Based off of the crowd approaching the place, they were sure that they had the right place.

“Well?” Spike asked Vale, “Do you feel anything?”

“It's subtle, but yes,” Vale said looking around, “Demonic magic is present here,” Vale started walking right up to the gate, but Spike held his hand out, “What now?”

“Don't you think you should do something about your Cutie Mark?” Spike asked, “By now I'm sure the Sons of Midnight know to look out for a white Alicorn with a sword and shield Cutie Mark.”

“Hm, you raise a point,” Vale said looking to the side thinking. She then cast a spell on her body, and Spike saw her normal Cutie Mark vanish…

To be replaced with Rarity's…

“Uh…”

“Come along then,” Vale said, “We have a mission, right?”

“Y-yeah,” Spike said, walking with Vale to the mansion, unable to take his eyes off of her flank. Come to think of it, the manner she walked was really similar. He didn't notice it too much because everything else was so different, but with that…

The inside of the mansion was packed with wealthy looking ponies, a few of them Spike knew. He was never comfortable in these sort of gatherings, but Rarity on the other hoof loved these parties. Well, as long as they weren't the Grand Galloping Gala.

“Ooh, new faces,” a familiar voice called out from the side. Spike and Vale turned to see Fleur walking up to them, wearing a black gown and darker make-up than usual, “Hold on, don't I know you…?”

“Yeah,” Spike said awkwardly, “We met last year when you visited Carousel Boutique. I'm Spike.”

“Ah, right! You were Rarity's fiance!” Fleur exclaimed, “It's so wonderful to see you again!” Fleur hugged Spike, which he returned, “I heard what happened to Rarity. I'm so sorry for your-”

After a second, Vale cleared her throat to catch their attention.

“You are… Fleur de Lis, correct?” Vale asked.

“Yes,” Fleur said looking at Vale closely, “I don't think I know that there was a fifth princess in Equestria now.”

“I just ascended this year,” Vale said holding out her hoof, “I'm Princess Radiance.”

“It's a pleasure to meet you, your Highness,” Fleur said warily shaking Vale's hoof, “Are the two of you…”

“Spike is my escort here, yes,” Vale said with a slight glare, “I asked him to accompany me to this party, as it was open invitation. That… won't be a problem, will it?”

“Not at all,” Fleur said returning the glare, “I suppose I'll leave you two be for now. Spike, it was good seeing you again.”

“Likewise,” Spike said slowly, looking at Vale curiously.

Fleur left, and Vale gave out an annoyed huff, “I swear, mares like her piss me off.”

“Vale-”

“The second she realized who you were, she tried to move in, completely forgetting about the fact that she herself has a husband.”

“Vale-”

“I wonder what said husband would think if he knew Fleur was flirting with other mares'-”

“VALE!!!” Spike called out, cutting her off.

“Yes?” Vale asked looking at Spike sweetly.

“What. The. Hell. Was. That?” Spike asked, “I know she's one of the Sons of Midnight now, but sheesh. We need to try and fit in here, you know?”

The way Vale shrunk back in shame was both sad and, if Spike were being honest, kind of adorable.

“I'm sorry Spike, I… don't know what came over me,” Vale said, “I wasn't acting professional. I must be… malfunctioning or something.”

“Malfunctioning? You're not a machine, Vale,” Spike pointed out.

“Perhaps not in the sense of your world's logic,” Vale said walking with Spike to the snack tray, “But up in Elysium, we angels are in fact created and programmed for specific tasks.”

“That sounds sort of… terrifying,” Spike said.

“It's merely Cutie Mark logic in reverse,” Vale explained, “When a pony here on Terra realizes their special talent, they get a Cutie Mark that represents said talent, right?” Spike nodded for Vale to continue, “Now up in Elysium, an angel receives something called a directive. This is their purpose for existing. It appears in the form of the Cutie Mark, and guides their minds toward their mission.”

“Wait, are you saying that angels… don't have free will?” Spike asked, his heart sinking for some reason.

“Not in the sense of you,” Vale stated honestly, “We are linked to Faust, the All Mother, and she programs us for whatever task she needs. While we do have personalities and can pursue our own interests to a degree, we cannot ignore our mission. There are cases of angels that go against their directives though. They are referred to as “Abberants”, and are usually taken out by Purifier Angels such as myself or drones. So you see Spike, fundamentally I am a machine. But we are all creations of the Gods. You yourself were created. You just have a freedom that… I will never know.”

Vale looked sad when she said that. Spike wanted to ask her about Rarity, but he was beginning to understand what happened just from talking to Vale here. Instead he had another question to ask her.

“Vale, do you… want to kill Twilight?” Spike asked. Vale's eyes went wide and she turned to Spike furiously.

“What do you mean? Is this you trying to steer me away from my directive?” she asked harshly.

“No. Like I said, what you and Twilight have going on is your business. I just,” he sighed, “I'm trying to understand you. Honestly Vale, you confuse me.”

“I confuse you?” Vale asked, raising an eyebrow.

“YES! For the love of-” Spike took Vale's hoof and guided her to a balcony, “I'm here to help you, and I'm going to do everything I can to help you, but… it's like you're two different ponies! One minute you're flirty and playful, and the next minute you're cold and callous! It wouldn't be so bad if one of those sides didn't remind me of a pony that I love more than life itself and I've been searching all over Equestria for! Somepony that I'm pretty sure you're connected to, considering that every time I look at you, I feel like I'm looking at her! Honestly, I don't know if I should be begging you to give her back to me, or if I should be telling you to wake up!”

When Spike said that, Vale's eyes went wide. She was trembling, and tears were falling from her eyes.

“S-Spike…” Vale said slowly.

“I'm sorry,” Spike wilted, “I shouldn't have blown up on you like that. I've just been going crazy. I love Rarity so much it hurts, and not knowing where she is… But that's not fair to you. I don't know what your connection to her is, but something tells me that you weren't the one who took Rarity.”

“I wasn't…” Vale said somberly, “But I…” she shook her head, “I'm sorry Spike!”

Vale pushed past Spike and ran back into the mansion, tears streaming from her eyes. Spike fell back against the railing and closed his eyes in frustration.

“Damn it,” Spike swore, “I really screwed that up, huh?”

“Did you and your “princess” have an argument?”

Spike looked up and saw Fleur standing by the door. Something about the air she gave off felt off to Spike though.

“Sorry if we disturbed the party,” Spike said slowly standing up.

“Oh not at all,” Fleur said, a red star appearing in her right eye, “In fact, I was hoping you and I could have some time alone.”

Vale ran into the bathroom, where she fell to the floor and broke down into heavy sobs. She didn't understand why she was so torn up. Well, she knew why she was upset, but she wasn't sure exactly how she felt. When Spike spoke about Rarity, she could feel his love for her. But something within Vale wanted to reach out to him at that moment, and say to him “it's okay Spike! I'm right here!”

But that was wrong, wasn't it?

“Mother was right…” Vale sobbed, “Spike is a distraction to me… I shouldn't… be… with…” she held her head and moaned in pain, “But… NO! I can't leave him! I have to tell him the truth! He needs to know that I'm-” she cut herself off with a scream, “Stop it! Stop that! I'm not Rarity! I'm not! My name is Vale! MY NAME IS VALE!!!”

“Excuse me,” someone outside said knocking on the door, “Ma'am, is everything okay in there?”

“Y-yes,” Vale said standing up and wiping her eyes, “I apologize. If you need this room, I'll be out in a second.”

“That's alright,” the door opened, and three stallions walked in, wearing familiar black cloaks, “We're about to get started, Guardian of Equestria.”

They saw through her disguise?! Before Vale could do anything, the Unicorn in the middle fired a purple beam of energy at Vale knocking her back into the wall. The Pegasus and Earth Pony galloped over to her and quickly bound her forelegs and hind legs as the unicorn placed an inhibitor ring on her horn.

“We can't have you interfering with us,” the unicorn said, now wrapping a scarf around her mouth gagging her, “Throw her into the closet.”

Vale struggled against her ropes to no avail as the other two stallions picked her up and threw her into a nearby closet. When they closed and locked the door, Vale screamed as loudly as she could through her gag, still pulling at the ropes binding her.

Spike! I have to get to him! I can't lose him! Spike! SPIKE!

When Spike came to, he found himself lying on the ground next to Fleur, who was now casting a spell with four unicorns. He tried to stand up, but for some reason his body wouldn't respond.

I… can't move!

Shit! Where's Vale?!

“Have you finally woken up?” Fleur asked walking over to Spike, “I'm sorry I had to use my star on you, Spike. You must be confused. You see, each high ranking member of the Sons of Midnight have access to this glorious power. Mine allows me to take absolute control over a pony, or dragon's, body. Sadly, you're partially immune to my power for some reason, so all I could do was make it so you can't move.”

Damn it! I don't know if Vale knows what's going on yet!

If she doesn't and they cast the spell, will she…?

“Sons of Midnight, our time is now!” Fleur called out to the patrons of the party, “We shall now tribute our lives, along with the lives of every pony in Manehatten to our new god Katastroph!”

The patrons of the party cheered loudly. This was terrible! This party was a suicide party! Spike had to do something now! But what could he possibly-

Everything in the mansion, nay, the entire world turned gray, and everything stopped. Time itself had no meaning within this realm, a secret place that only a select few ponies knew about, but only he could safely traverse through.

The Nextus…

Wearing a black tuxedo and bow tie, one brown coated Unicorn stallion with a dark brown mane and glasses finished his drink and set it down. He then began walking through the frozen crowd in the direction he saw the angel run in. He wanted to go and help Spike, but he'd need the angel's help to rescue him. At this point, they probably couldn't disrupt the spell and get out of here in time.

He calmly walked through the hallway, eventually coming to what looked like a charmed door.

“Now, why would they need to charm a closet, hm?” he said. He effortlessly undid the charm and opened the closet, seeing Vale helplessly bound and gagged. Based off of her frozen expression, she was screaming. The charm was probably meant to silence any noise that came from inside.

His horn glowed, and the color returned to the world. At the same time, Vale resumed screaming, but stopped and shrank back startled when she saw that she was no longer alone.

“Don't worry, Guardian of Equestria, I'm a friend,” he said, “My name is Lezard Chronostar. I'm a Chronomancer who helped Spike and his friends ten years ago.”

As he removed the gag, Vale looked at Lezard almost in recognition, “You are… Apple Bloom's lover…”

Lezard looked surprised for a second, but then resumed untying Vale.

“This party is a suicide party for the Sons of Midnight,” Lezard continued, “The leader, Fleur, plans on killing herself and everyone in here.”

“What about Spike?” Vale asked desperately, “Is he okay?”

“Fleur used her star on him to disrupt his ability to move,” Lezard said, “You should be able to rescue him if you knock her out. However, I should warn you, they've already begun casting the spell, and Spike is right next to where it's being cast. This means when it goes off, he'll immediately be killed by the tribute.”

“What are you saying?” Vale asked as Lezard finished untying her.

“I'm saying you're going to have to make a choice,” Lezard said, “We can't stop the Sons of Midnight and save Spike at the same time. Personally, I'd rather we rescue Spike, as he's a good friend of mine, but I'm sure you have a mission to accomplish. So tell me, what is more important to you? Your mission, or Spike?”

“I…” Vale tried to answer, but she looked away suddenly, unsure. She was silent for a few seconds before she nodded, “Very well then. Come Lezard.”

Lezard nodded and followed Vale back to the party.

“It's almost time,” Fleur said, “It's a good thing we took care of that angel now. Who needs to fight when you have strategy like mine?”

“I'm sorry Fleur, but I don't think I made myself clear!” Vale called out from the crowd, “Stay away from the dragon!”

Spike managed to turn his head to the crowd where he saw Vale, still in her regalia and looking absolutely magnificent. Next to her though was a pony Spike hadn't seen in years.

Is that… Lezard?!

“Oh hoh! The angel managed to escape,” Fleur taunted, “But our spell has already started. At this point, you can't stop the spell without a few casualties, one of which will be Spike here. Are you going to turn your back on your mission Vale? Will you ignore your directive and let millions of ponies die?”

Don't do it Vale! You have to protect Equestria!

“Shut up!” Vale shouted, jumping into the air and firing a blast of light at Fleur. She jumped out of the way, but the other unicorns all fired their magic at Vale. Vale flew, swerved, and flipped out of the way of all of their attacks. At the same time, Lezard ran over to the central area where Spike and Fleur was and began charging up his magic.

“Arcane Bolt!” Lezard shouted, firing magical arrows of magic at the ponies guarding Spike. He knocked a few of them back, but the rest all charged at him and began to overwhelm him, “Guardian, I can't get any closer!”

“Leave it to me!” Vale shouted. She landed onto the floor, used her magic to push the crowd of ponies away from her, and then galloped as fast as she could to Fleur, jumping over the crowd and landing on top of Fleur.

The second she hit the floor, Spike felt the feeling return to his body. He stood up and used his tail to knock a few ponies away.

“Vale!” Spike called out. Vale turned to Spike.

“Spike! You're okay!” she cried.

“Hurry! Stop the spell!” Spike said. He turned to the group attacking Lezard and breathed green fire at them, “We can still end this!”

“But what about-” Vale said turning to the center of the room, where the pillar was already beginning to form.

“You have a directive, right?!” Spike asked, “I'm not as important as your mission! You have to protect Equestria!”

Vale shook her head and galloped over to the central area. She stopped when she saw a few ponies begin to cringe in pain, their bodies cracking. Vale even felt herself getting a little woozy. Her eyes were wide in horror as she stepped away from the pillar.

“No…” Vale said trembling, “I'm… not… abandoning… you…” Vale immediately turned to the opposite direction of the pillar, going over to Spike. She fired a large beam of magic at the ponies knocking them back and embraced Spike, “Chronomancer! Return to the Nextus and escape! Meet us outside Manehatten!”

Lezard nodded and quickly began casting a spell. Spike saw Lezard fade away in a manner that made it look like he wasn't even there to begin with, and Vale then began casting a spell of her own, teleporting herself and Spike out of Manehatten far away from the town.

Spike turned to the town as Vale let him go and saw a sharp blue pillar shoot out of the town, vaporizing everyone in the town. If Vale hadn't gotten them out right then and there, they might have all died.

“Spike!” Lezard called out. Spike turned to see Lezard running over to them, “Are you okay?”

“Thanks to you guys, yeah,” Spike said, “But Manehatten is…”

“There wasn't anything we could have done,” Lezard said, “I heard word that the one in Applelossa has already formed.”

“Applelossa?!” Spike asked, “Shoot, this means they've unlocked at least-” Spike was cut off by the sound of heavy sobs. He and Lezard looked behind them and saw Vale sitting on the ground, completely broken.

“I… failed…” Vale sobbed, “My directive… I… ignored it… but I couldn't…”

“Vale…” Spike walked over to the broken angel and embraced her tightly.

“I couldn't make that choice…! Not again…!” Vale continued, “My directive… over my friend… I just… couldn't…!”

“It's okay Vale,” Spike said as Vale started wailing loudly, “Just let it out.”

Spike looked up at Lezard, who sighed and closed his eyes somberly. He probably wanted to stop them just as much as they did. He had a lot of questions for Lezard, such as where Apple Bloom was, but those questions would have to wait. Right now, Vale needed him, and through all of this he now understood two things about this Alicorn.

One, she didn't want to fight Twilight five thousand years ago, nor did she really want to do it now. She was being forced to do it by this “All Mother”, and two, Vale didn't just know where Rarity was. She had an even deeper connection to Rarity, and if Spike was right, he didn't have to look for Rarity anymore.

Because she was in his arms right now.

Inner Demons II

by Azure Sandora

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15